conquest once atcheiued by the same Finally here we learne both who be the true preachers of the word and who also be true Schollers of our Lord Iesus Christ Namely such Preachers as doe principally ayme at these points to the establishing of the faith of the people of God and such schollers as doe most gladly embrace and most studiously search after the knowledge and faith of these groundes from the holy Scriptures laying aside yea casting away all questions and âangling about vnprofitable discourses That is euen such both preachers and hearers as make the word of God alone the whole ground stay of their faith and doe not stay vpon things rawly as it were by roate or vpon the customarie loose profession of others or vpon their owne blind deuotion and good meaning If any shall obiect that the Scriptures are darke and of doubtfull and vncertaine interpretation wee answer that touching such places of the holy Scriptures as be hard to be vnderstood it is our dutie to vse the more diligence in seeking by prayer and all other good meanes to vnderstand them We answer further that the most darke places are made plaine by other places more easie to be vnderstood so as wee may truly affirme that the Scripture doth cleare it selfe and giueth vnderstanding to the simple And finally we answer that all the doubtfulnes of the interpretation of any place of holy Scripture resteth either in our owne ignorance of the holy languages or in the weakenes of our iudgement or in the rebellion of our owne carnall reason whereby the truth is as it were forestalled against our selues This shall suffice at this time touching the fift particular The sixt is now to be examined Question In what words is that contained Answer 47. It is contained in these And that repentance and remission of sins should be Preached in his name among all nations beginning at Ierusalem ExplicatioÌ As our Sauiour had before instructed his Disciples concerning those two principall grounds of faith which they were to beleeue themselues and after to preach vnto others for the establishing of their faith so here in this place he noteth out two principall fruites and benefits flowing from his death and resurrection to all that doe truly beleeue in him The which also as our Sauiour informeth his Disciples they were to preach in his name to wit that they are such fruits and benefits as none can by any meanes be partakers of but through faith in him alone The greatnesse of these benefites is incomprehensible Sin wee knowe which is the transgression of the lawe either in thought word or deede hath made vs iustly subiect to the infinite wrath and vengeance of God both in this life and for euer as wee haue learned from the interpretation of the Lawe Neither can we possibly escape it but by the death of our SAVIOVR CHRIST For his blood alone cleanseth vs from our sinnes both from the guiltinesse and also from the punishment of them in that hee hath thereby purchased eternall redemption for vs. For without sheading of blood as the Apostle teacheth there is no remission of sinnes Heb 9.22 Repentance also the doctrine whereof wee haue heard layde forth at large it is in summe and effect the renewing and repayring of the Image of God the which is vtterly defaced in vs. And it cannot bee performed but by the diuine power of GOD euen by that power whereby hee hath raised vppe our Lord Iesus Christ and whereby our SAVIOVR hath raised vppe himselfe from the dead For as by the vertue of the death of CHRIST apprehended by faith sinne is crucified in vs so by the power of his resurrection wee are raised vp to newnesse of life Yea wee are thereby renewed in our mindes vnto God Ephes 1.16.17.18.19.20 c. Colos 2.12.13 Rom. 6.3.4.1 Pet. 3.21.22 But of the fruites and benefites of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ more afterward In the meane season this is euident that the sufferings and resurrection of our Sauiour mentioned before are matters of the greatest importance that may bee insomuch as these benefites of repentance and remission of sinnes cannot bee obtained but by them or rather by our Sauiour himselfe and through faith in his name in that hee had dyed for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification that is in that he rose againe to the end he might apply the benefite of his death and to giue vs the assurance of our iustification by him to wit by the forgiuenes of our sinnes and by the imputation of his righteousnes vnto vs. Yea so doe these most excellent benefites depend both vpon the death and resurrection of our Sauiour that none can possibly be partakers of them but such as doe beleeue that hee dyed and rose againe to the same ende And according as the faith of any herein is weaker or stronger so is their repentance lesse or more perfect and the forgiuenes of sinnes more or lesse comfortably assured vnto them The order also of preaching these notable fruites and benefites is not to bee neglected of vs. For repentance is first to bee Preached and first of all to bee laboured after and therevpon followeth forgiuenesse that is the assurance of forgiuenesse For so is this Scripture to bee vnderstood For howsoeuer God is appeased first and therewithall forgiueth sinnes euen so freely as if they had beene neuer committed like as if a creditor shoud forgiue his dâbtor and for a proofe thereof should cancell his obligation as may appeare Colos 2.13.14 and then hee giueth repentance also as a fruite of the same his free grace accepting vs in his Sonne Act 11.18 yet as touching our selues howe can wee haue assurance that GOD hath forgiuen vs our sinnes if wee be not sory for them yea sory to repentance vnlesse we will willingly tempt God in our hearts and wantonly presume of his mercy as if hee were not perfectly iust in hating those that take pleasure and lye securely in sinne Now vnto the Apostolicall preaching of these two excellent benefites repentance and remission of sinnes our Sauiour addeth two circumstances The one declaring the largenes of the Apostolick commission for the preaching of them namely in all nations The other prescribing the order that they must take that is by beginning at Ierusalem In the first of them whereby our Sauiour declareth the largenes of their commission touching the instrumentall meanes of calling vs the Gentiles to the faith of the Gospell and the prerogatiues of the Gospell by their preaching we are pointed to the efficient cause of our adoption and calling to the hope of eternall life Which is no other but the free grace oâ God and our Sauiour Christ who hath of his eternall mercy appointed and sanctified the same instrumentall cause or meanes to be extended euen to vs. For the which what praise and thankes may wee render answerable to this inestimable grace and mercy of God towards vs miserable and sinfull
the Churche Thus then wee may perceiue what the word to iustifie or iustification it selfe in the sight of God meaneth when we speake of our iustification by faith For it is nothing in effect but the apprehension and application of Christs righteousnes redemption to a mans selfe according to the free promise and gift of God whose good will and pleasure it is to impute it to euery true beleeuer as verily and fully as if hee had performed it himselfe Question But what doth the same worde signifie when the Apostle denyeth that to workes which hee ascribeth to faith hee affirming plainely and peremptorilie that no man can possiblie be iustified by his owne workes Answere The meaning is that no man either hath or can possiblie performe the morall workes commanded in the most holy and righteous law of God so perfectlie that he should thereby deserue to be accounted righteous before the iudgement seate of God and for the same to be worthy of that high rewarde of the Crowne of righteousnesse and glorie the which God of his free grace and mercie hath for his Sonne our Lorde Iesus Christes sake layde vp for those onely which beleeue in his name and loue and longe after his most glorious and blessed appearing ExplicatioÌ and proofe It is true So saith the Apostle Paul 2. Timoth 4.7.8 And againe Rom 3.20 Wee knowe that whatsoeuer the lawe saith it saith it to them which are vnder the lawe that euery mouth may be stopped and all the world be culpable before God Therefore by the workes of the lawe shall no flesh be iustified in his sight for by the lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne And in the same chapter verse 28. Therefore wee conclude that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe Likewise chapt 11. 6. and in many other places of his most holie Epistles But it may be obiected that the Apostle Iames seemeth to teach otherwise For hee affirmeth expressely that not onely Abraham that renowmed father of the faithfull but also that Rahab a heathen woman one that was before of an infamous condition of life was after that she beleeued iustified by her workes Question Howe therefore are these wordes of the Apostle Iames to be vnderstood Answere We are first of all vndoubtedly to perswade our selues that it neuer came into the Apostle Iames his minde to teach any thing in his holie Epistle contrarie no nor in any the least thing dissenting from the doctrine of the Apostle Paul ExplicatioÌ and proofe This ought to bee out of all question indeede For both the one and the other did both write and preach alwaies by one and the same most faithfull and constant Spirit of truth by whom no doubt they were perfectly guided led into all truth according to the promise of our Sauior Christ Iohn 16 13. And the rather are we thus to perswade our selues in the present pointe of doctrine because it is a doctrine both of the most singular honour and glorie to the most free grace and mercie of God and also of the greatest comfort to our owne poore soules that may be as was mentioned before Yea and further also of all other doctrines most effectuall to prouoke vs and all true beleeuers to all holy thankfulnes and good dutie toward the Lord God our most gratious and mercifull Father for the same And the rather also will we thus perswade our selues if we duly consider as the truth is that the doctrine of Iustification by workes and the imagined opinion of the merit and worthines thereof before the iudgement seate of God is as a learned and godly Father hath well obserued many waies exceedingly preiudiciall both to Gods glory and to our owne comfort and to the truth it selfe M Foxe in his obseruations concerning the doctrine of the lawe of God Act. And Mân pag 894. For first as he truly saith they that teach Iustification by the workes of the lawe the which is contrary to the ende and scope of the lawe they do peruert all method and order of doctrine 2 They seeke that in the lawe which the lawe cannot giue 3 They are not able either to comfort themselues or other 4 They keepe mens soules in an vncertaine doubting of their saluation 5 They obscure the light of Gods grace 6 They are vnkinde to Gods benefits 7 They are iniurious to Christes passion Yea enemies to his crosse 8 They stop Christian libertie 9 They bereaue the Church the spouse of Christ of her due comfort as taking away the Sunne out of the world 10 In all their doings they shoote at a wrong marke For where Christ onely is set vp to be apprehended by our faith and so freely to iustifie vs they leauing this Iustification by faith set vp other markes partly of the lawe and partly of their owne deuising for men to shoote at This therefore as that learned Father hath obserued is the B. of Romes doctrine and not the doctrine of the Apostle Iames. Question How then is the Apostle Iames to be vnderstood in that he saith Abraham and Rahab were iustified by workes Answere The Apostle Iames hauing iust cause to reproue certaine vaine and carnall professours of the Gospell euen such as verbally and in word onely boasted of their faith but were altogether vnfruitfull in good workes he is accordingly veriâ earnest in declaring not what are the causes of our Iustification as the Apostle Paul doth but onely what maner of faith the iustifying faith is whereby true beleeuers are iustified in the sight of God It is very true and so can it not but be acknowledged of euery vpright and diligent Reader Proceed you therfore to declare what manner of faith the true iustifying faith is according to the doctrine of S. Iames. Question How can you describe it according to the true intent of the Apostle Iames Answere He giueth plainly to vnderstand that the true iustifying faith is not an idle and vnfruitfull faith such as theirs was whom he iustly reproueth and therefore termeth it a dead faith but that it is such a faith as through the quickening grace of the holy Ghost worketh by loue Gâl 5. â Heb. 11.33 and is fruitfull in the actions and duties thereof And that for the same cause it maâ iustly be said that such as do so beleeue are by their workes that is to say by the fruites of their faith iustified to haue a true iustifying faith in deed to the comfort of their owne hearts and before the Church of God so farre as it may iudge and discerne Explication and proofe That this is the true scope of the doctrine of the Apostle Iames it will in deed appeare to euery one that will diligently and in the feare of God bend his minde to consider of it wisely comparing one thing with an other Let vs therfore yet againe vpon the occasion renewed vse some further diligence for the clearing of this point of
otherwise plentifully testified namely that he suffered thus willingly for vs miserable sinners Rom 5.6 c. And Gal 2.20 The Sonâe of God loued me saâth the Apostle and gaue himselfe for me And chap 3 13 14. And 1. Pet. 3.18 Christ hath once suffered the iust for the vniust tâat hee might bring vs to God And Reuel â 9.10 And the Prophet Isaiah more then 500. yeares before our Sâuiour suffered chap 53.4 saith Surely hee hath boâne our infiâmities and carried our sorrowes The which is the rather to be obserued because as the holy Prophet giueth to vnderstand without the speciall grace and illumination of God we shal be ignorant of this point which is the grouÌd of all our peace and comfort as appeareth from the beginning of that chapter in that the Prophet breaketh forth after this manner Who wil beleeue our report And in the latter part of the fourth verse Wee iudged him plagued and smitten of God and humbled not for vs as the wicked Iewes thought but rather for his owne sinne though in truth he knewe no sinne as the same Isaiah afterward teacheth And therefore he for his part maketh the opposition plaine that howsoeuer they or any other thinke yet it is most certaine that he was wounded for our transgressions To the which purpose it is good that wee doe further consider that our Sauiour Christ hath often testimonies of all sorts giuen vnto his innocencie the speciall prouidence of God gathering as it were or rather framing the suffragies and voices thereof as being a very necessarie point for vs to be resolued in The Lord therefore hath put this testimonie into the mouthes not onely of the friendes of our Sauiour but also of his very aduersaries As for example Iohn 11 49 50 51 52. Wee haue the testimonie of Caiaphas the high Priest himselfe that our Sauiour was to dye for the sinnes of the people Matth. 27.19 hee is acknowledged to be a righteous man by Pilates wife and oftentimes by Pilate himselfe though he condemned him against his conscience as appeareth ver 24. of the same chap And Luke 23 4 14 15 22. And before this by Iudas who betraied him Matth. 27 4. I haue sinned saith Iudas betraying innocent blood And afterward by the thiefe on the crosse 23 41. This man hath done nothing amisse And yet againe after this by the Centurion verse 47. Of a suretie saith hee this man was iust And thus we see how many witnesses we haue beside the testimonie of God himselfe by his holy Prophet Isaiah c. And thus it must needes be I meane that our Sauiour must bee innocent For else how coulde hee be fit to satisfie for our sinnes And if hee had had any of his owne hee must needes haue sunke vnder the importable weight of Gods wrath For as it is in the holy Prouerb A wounded Spirit who can beare Seauenthly as touching the infinitenes of the fruite and benefite redounding to vs by the sufferings of our Sauiour yea euen to vs most vnworthy the least grace and fauour the Apostle doth notably laie it forth in the manifold branches of it Rom. 5 1 2 3 4. But of these fruites more afterward when we shall come to the comforts belonging to this point of our faith NOw last of all concerning the manifold and most excellent vertues of our Sauiour Christ in euery part of his sufferings that wee may see how admirably they shine forth aboue all that coulde bee expected from our fraile nature yea though free from sinne as it was in our Sauiour wee are to inquire into the particulars of them They were mentioned as it were by the way before Rehearse them here more fully and in some commodious order Question Which are they Answere To speake generally they are these which followe First his most perfect faith loue and obedience to GOD his Father whereof his most meeke and willing induring of all his sufferings from his holy hande whatsoeuer they were and whosoeuer were the instruments of them is a most perfect confirmation Secondly his most present minde and excellent wisedome in his whole behauiour accompanied with most holy courage and fortitude in euery trouble temptation and prouocation yea euen in the sharpest and most vehement and grieuous of them both toward his Disciples with singular loue and tender compassion and also concerning euery sort of those that were his aduersaries with inuincible patience and constancie Thirdly his admirable loue and pitie toward all the elect of God yea toward those of his aduersaries whosoeuer amonge them were for the present his cruell persecutors whether Iewes or Gentiles These being the excellent vertues of our Sauiour Christ manifested throughout the whole course of his sufferings they are not vnprofitablie nay rather The perfection of his sufferings they are to our very great profite to bee considered of vs in the particulars according to the seuerall branches thus alreadie more generally expressed Question And first wherein may his faith and loue in all obedience and meekenes vnder the hand of God his father be discerned of vs Answer It may be euidently discerned in this that he prepared himselfe to the induring of them by most humble supplication and prayer resigning ouer and submitting his owne will altogether to the will of his Father as wee haue heard at large out of the holy Storie Likewise in that in all things he had alwaies an eye to the fulfilling of the holy Scriptures and the reuealed will of God therein by all the holy Prophetes which spake before of him as wee may reade Iohn 13.18 Matth 26. verse 24.31.54 Marke 14.49 Luke 22 verse 22.27 Iohn chapter 18.37 and chap 19 verse 11.28.30 Finally the most resolute and readie willingnesse of our Sauiour to suffer his whole most better Passion according to the will of God is a perfect declaration of his most perfect faith and obedience to God his heauenly Father Explication and proofe It is so indeede as wee may read Mat 16.21 22 23. For when Peter would haue disswaded him from going vp to Ierusalem hee most sharply rebuked him Get thee behind me Sathan saith our Sauiour to Peter thou art an offence vnto me because thou vnderstandest not the things that are of God but the things that are of men And the same his settled resolution appeareth euidently againe Chap 26.12 and verse 46. And Iohn 14.31 It is saith our Sauiour that the world may knowe that I loue the Father and as the Father commanded me so I doe And to shewe his readines he saith forthwith Arise let vs goe hence to wit toward the places where hee was to suffer in the garden first and then before the high Priests and afterward before Pilate ând then vpon the crosse The same is yet againe more notably chap 18.4 And all this according to that holy prophesie Psal 40. verses 6.7.8 as the Apostle maketh it plaine by his interpretation Heb 10. verses 5.6.7.8.9 So that
tumult or to die obscurely yea or any other death then the death of the Crosse Wherevnto also the Lord God would haue him to be solemnly adiudged and condemned as from a high Theater in the sight of all the world as it were and that his body likewise should be lifted vp on high and fastened to the Crosse and that he should be in three langauges proclaimed King not only of the Iewes but also of the people of all Nations and languages and that all this should be done at the time of a most solemne feast solemnized in the chiefe Citie euen in Ierusalem the Citie of God who is the Citie of the great King of all the world where both Iewes and Gentiles were assembled together in a great and populous concourse And all to this purpose that he might in so euident and eminent a manner most famously publish his most gratious promise to saue all those that would accept and lay hold of saluation offered vnto them by the purchase of this most ignominious and cursed death of his Sonne For euen to this end as our Sauiour himselfe fforetolde was he lifted vp as the brasen Serpent was lifted vp in the wildernesse that whosoeuer should beleeue in him might not perish but haue eternall life Iohn 3.14 1â And againe chap. 12.32 And I saith our Sauiour if I were lifted vp from the earth will draw all men vnto me Most comfortable therefore is the crucifying of our Sauiour Christ for vs insomuch as it bringeth so gratious and mightie an effect as is the drawing of all men to the faith of it by that sweete smell and most pleasant perfume which it casteth forth The Comforts belonging to his crucifying to the refreshing of euery humbled soule and conscience which feeleth what the burthen of sinne meaneth The greatnes of this comfort may be the better discerned if wee make the comparison betwixt the fruite which the brasen serpent aboue mentioned which was but a type of Christ yeelded to the people which looked vp vnto it when they were stung in their bodies by the venimous serpents in the wildernes and the fruite which our Sauiour Christ yeeldeth to all beleeuers from that Crosse on the which hee was lifted vp For it must needes be confessed that it is by degrees aboue number a more gratious benefit to be healed of the stingings of sinne and of the Diuell which certainly without this most spirituall and soueraigne counterpoison is infectious not onely to the body to the indangering of the temporall health and life thereof but euen to the destruction both of body and soule for euer and euer Now this hath our Sauiour procured by offering vp himselfe vpon the Crosse a sacrifice for our sins in that he hath heerein willingly yeelded himselfe to be made sinne for vs that we might be made the righteousnes of God in him as wee reade 2. Cor. 5.21 And in that hee hath yeelded to haue his most holy hands and feetepierced through that his blood might aboundantly issue out of them to be as a fountaine to wash away our sinnes according to the comâortable saying of the Apostle Iohn The blood of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God cleanseth vs from all sinne 1. Ep. 1.7 And Isai 53.5 Hee was wounded for our transgressions hee was broken for our iniquiâies c. And Ephes 1.7 Wee haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenes of sinnes accoâdâng to his rich grace And Colos 1.19.20 It pleased the Father that in him should all fulnes dwell And by him to reconcile all thinges to himselfe and to set at peace through the blood of his Crosse both things on earth and things in heauen c. Reade also Heb. 9. verses 12. and 22. And chap. 10.19.20 By the blood of Iesus wee may be bolde to enter into the hâly pâace that is into heauen ây the new and liuing way which hee hath prepared for vs through the vaile that is his flâsh c. And chap. 12.24 The blood of sprinkling euen that blood which our Sauiour who is the mediatour of the newe Testament hath shed to reconcile vs vnto God c. speaketh better things for vs as the holy Apostle affârmeth then the blood of Abel which cried for vengeance against that murtherer Caine. And chap 13.20 The same Apostle calleâh the blood of our Sauiour The blood of the euerlasting couenant to wit of that couenant which God in Christ hath made with his Church concerning the eternall redemption iustification sanctification and glorification of it To the which most gratious endes wee are further assured to our endlesse comfârt that as our Sauiour hâth borne our sinnes vpon the Crosse as wee read 1. Pet. 2.24 so hee vouchsâfed also to beare our curse yea euen to be made a curse for vs that we might be blessâd through him Galat 3.13.14 And herewithall this also is very comfortable that our âlessed Sauiour by his bloodie crucifying and by the blood of his Croââe hath put out the hand-writing of the ceremoniall ordânances of the law fastening it vpon the crosse so that it is of no power either to condemne the beleeuing Iewes or to be any longer a partition wall betwixt the beleeuing Gentiles and them that they should not haue one enterance to the Father by the same faith in Iesus Christ It is yet a further enlargment of our comfort that our Sauiour hath vpon the Crosse gloriously and triumphantly spoiled the Diuell of his power as we haue seene before Colos 2.14.15 Yea and the nakednes of our Sauiour vpon the Crosse is richly apparelled as it were with a robe of singular comfort insomuch as therby he hath taken away that ignominie which the nakednes shame of our sinnes had brought vpon vs in the sight of God and hath adorned vs spiritually with his holines and righteousnes that he might commend vs and make vs comely and gratious in his presence But among all the excellent things right worthy our consideration for our exceeding comfort concerning the crucifying of our Sauiour this is not to be accounted the least that euen then when his executioners were fastening his most holy body to the crosse with nailes driuen through his hands and feete that euen then I say he shewed himselfe so mercifully affected and so earnestly desirous of the saluation of vs poore sinners that hee praied for the trespassers as Isaiah had prophesied long before Father saith our Sauiour forgiue them for they knowe not what they doe For doubtlesse this prayer of our Sauiour being the deare Sonne of God who by his owne appointment made a propitiatorie sacrifice for the sinnes of all the elect must needes bee most effectuall with him not onely for those trespassers among whom he was crucified but also for all other that belong to the Lord and haue their part in his redemption It surely containeth a notable ground of comfort for the quieting of all troubled conscienceâ when poore sinners remembring this sweete prayer
and feete yet hee died not so much either by the forcing violence and power of the Iewes or of the Diuel or of dâath it selfe as of his owne accord in laying downe his life in obedience to the good will and pleasure of God Moreouer it may iustly be a good and comfortable assurance vnto vs that hee hath and shall for euer on our behalfe and benefite preuaile against all both his and our aduersaries insomuch as in his very impotencie and gâeatest weakenesse as we see hee hath shewed himselfe stronger then them all in their mightiest rage and furie Explication Herevnto indeed doth the strength of the voice of our Sauiour in vttering these sweete wordes of this last farewell as we may say vpon the crosse leade vs. For herein was fulfilled in him that which is saide of God 1. Cor 1.25 The weakenes of God is stronger then men But you haue not said any thing of the wordes themselues Question How may they be comfortable vnto vs Answere First they doe confirme the same things vnto vs which the loudenes and strength of the voice did Explication It is true For insomuch as our Sauiour commendeth his soule into the hands of his Father it is euident that he yeeldeth himselfe to death rather apprehending and laying hold or arresting of it then as one violently apprehended and taken away or led captiue by it Question How else may the same worde be comfortable vnto vs Answer Secondly by how much the faith and assurance of our Sauiour was more firme and sure tâat he hauing borne the sorrowes and torments of the second death and now mindiâg presently to dye the naturall death should therevpon on our behalfe not onely escape eternall death but also peaceably enter vpon the eternall possession of euerlasting life and glorie his soule immediately and both soule and body within three dayes after by so much may wee be more assured that wee beleeuing in our SAVIOVR shall likewise through him not onely escape eternall death but also haue our naturall death turned to a benefite in that it shall giue vs an enterance into the glorious kingdome of heauen our soules immediately after their seperation from the body and our bodies at the day of the generall resurrection notwithstanding both the first and also the seconde death were iustly due to our sinnes Explication proofe It is very true according to that which our Sauiour hath giuen to vnderstand by his gracious promise to the repenting thiefe in respect of his soule as wee sawe before And as it may appeare by the prayer of our Sauiour in the 17. chapter of Iohn And touching the resurrection of our bodies at the last day we shall afterward haue a further occasion to see howe the resurrection of our Sauiour is a pawne and pledge of it In the meane while the present wordes of our Sauiour containe a sweete comfort in that we haue good warrant that our soules are a spirituall and immortall substance not vanishing away but retaining their existence and beeing still and for euer though for a time they are seperated from the body And in that âe haue like warrant that the place of their beeing shall be in the heauenly paradise of the Lord our God The which comfort was that which gaue good Simeon so great peace as he had at his death euen because he had seene him by whom he knewe hiâ soule should still liue blessedly after his bodily death Luke 2. And it was the comfort which caused the Apostle Paul so earnestly to desire and long after death when once he should haue finished his course because then he knew likewise that his soule should be with Christ But of this also more afterward And thus we cannot but see that the comfort of the manner of the dying of our Sauiour is very great Question NOw what is the comfort of his death it selfe Answer This ariseth from the comfortable fruites and benefits thereof ExplicatioÌ proofe It must ineedes be so And they may be all of them considered of vs from the holy Scriptures vnder the name of our Sauiours sufferings of death or of his shedding of his precious blood or of the most holy sacrifice which he hath offered vp to God for vs. For all these doe note vnto vs one and the same thing and therefore also all the benefits proceeding from them they are likewise one and the very same And herein also it is worthy to be obserued that howsoeuer no part no not of the least of the holy sufferings of our Sauiour is to be excluded from the making vp of the full measure of our comfort much lesse are the most dolorous extreame sufferings of his soule to be excepted Yet because the death of our Sauiour was the shutting vp and ratifying of all the rest therefore not without cause all the fruites and benefites of his sufferings are most vsually deriued from the mention of his death or bloodshed or sacrifice externally offered vp and sacrificed vpon the crosse Let vs therefore according to the direction of the holy Scriptures gather them together so well as we can here in this place And whereas like as was touched before from the large speech of our Sato his Disciples we may well reduce them to these two kindes either euills remoued or benefits procured and conferred or bestowed vpon vs let vs consider of them vnder these heads againe though from some other testimonies of holy Scripture Question And first which are the euills remoued from vs by the most precious death and bloodshed or sacrifice of our Lord Iesus Christ Answere First by his death and passion hee hath deliuered vs from the guiltinesse and offence of all sinne both originall in corruption of nature which is the mother euill of all the rest and also actuall through transgression of life as well in the omitting or failing in good duties as in the omitting of euill both in smaller and also in greater measure of exceeding therein And consequently he hath deliuered vs from the wrath of God and from all the iust punishments due to our sinnes from the same Question Which are those punishments Answer The encrease of naturall rebellion and sinne by the exasperating power of the harsh rebukes of the lawe Likewise the handwriting or enditement and curse of the lawe Moreouer the tyrannie of death both first and second and also the tyrannie of the Diuel and Hell and of all wicked instruments FroÌ all which he hath so deliuered vs as they shall neuer be able to preuaile against vs to frustrate our eternall saluation ExplicatioÌ proofe That we are deliuered from all these euills by the death and bloodshed or sacrifice of our LORD IESVS CHRIST it is euident by many testimonies of the holy Scriptures And first that wee are deliuered from the guiltines of all our sinnes the Apostle Paul testifieth Gallat 1.4 Our Lord Iesus Christ saith he gaue himselfe for our sinnes So
Rom 4 25. Hee was deliuered to death for our sinnes Likewise 1 Corin 15.3 Christ dyed for our sinnes according to the Scriptures And 2. Epistle 5.21 God made him which knewe no sinne that is him who neuer sinned neither was naturally tainted with any infection of sinne to be sinne for vs that is to be accounted a sinner and sinfull and to beare the punishment of sinne our sinnes being imputed to him that we might through faith in him bee iustified in the sight of GOD by the imputation of his righteousnes vnto vs. And Ephe 1.7 We haue redemption saith the Apostle through his blood euen the forgiuenesse of sinnes according to the rich grace of God And againe Colos 1.14 And Heb chap 9. verses 22.23.24.25.26.27.28 This is that which Iohn the Baptist Preached of our Sauiour that hee is the Lambe of God which takâth away the sinne of the world as Saint Iohn the Euangelist hath recorded it Gospell chap 1.29 And in his 1. Epistle chap 1.7 The blood of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God cleanseth vs from all sinne And ch 3.5 Yee knowe that he appeared to take away our sinnes and in him is no sinne And Reuel 1.5 Iesus Christ loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his blood Sinne being thus forgiuen vnto vs through the death and sufferings of our Lord Iesus Christ the wrath of God must needes cease according to that 2. Cor 5.18.19.20 And 1. Thes 1.10 The Sonne of God deliuereth vs from the wrath to come The wrath of God ceasing it cannot be but the punishments must needes cease at the least so farre forth that they shall not be hurtfull vnto vs but rather shall be furtherances of our saluation And among the punishments first as touching the abating of the strength of sinne and of the heate of lust in our wicked nature by vertue of the sufferings of our Sauiour Reade Rom 7.1.2.3.4.5.6 Where the Apostle Paul speaking figuratiuely of our second mariage to Christ hee sheweth that wee are thereby become dead to the Lawe which was as our first husband engendring the fruite of sinne to death and doe nowe by our second husband Christ bring forth fruite vnto GOD. And chap 8.10 If Christ be in you the body is dead because of sinne And Galat 2.19 I through the Lawe am dead to the Lawe and that I might liue vnto GOD I am crucified with Christ Thus the applying of the death and sufferings of our Sauiour by a true and liuely faith to the soule of a penitent sinner it is of like nature to a strong corasiue laide to a sore which eateth out the rotten and dead fleshe that lyeth festering in it as was obserued in the Doctrine of Repentance The greatnes of which benefite may be the more clearely discerned of vs if wee doe consider on the contrarie that it is the greatest and most grieuous plague and punishment of all other for a man to bee giuen ouer to a reprobate minde to followe sinne with greedines and so to haue one sinne punished as it were with another to the increase of most heauie vengeance from the reuenging hand of God in the ende Rom 1.24 c. and chap 2. verse 5. And therefore doth our Sauiour teach vs to pray so earnestly that God would not leade vs into temptation Secondly that the hand writing or inditement and curse of the Lawe of God whâch was against vs is now taken away by the death and sufferings of our SAVIOVR yea and that the power of death and of the Diuel and of all our aduersaries both of fleshe and spirit are not onely disaduantaged but euen quite ouerthrowne and vanquished we read it affiâmed partly Gal 3.13 in that the holy Apostle very comfortably assureth vs that CHRIST hath redeemed vs from the curse of the Lawe when hee was made a curse for vs. For saith he it is written Cursed is euery one that hangeth on tree And this did our Sauiour for vs. Moreouer Colos chap 1.13 And chap 2.14 our Sauiour Christ hath vpon the crosse spoiled the diuels of their power and deliuered vs from all power of darkneâ c. Likewise Heb ch 2. v 9. c. to the end of the chapter wee reade the same thing testified And also Iohn 12.31 and 1. Epistle 3 8. Likewise in that our Sauiour Christ hath died the death which is the wages of sinne he hath by enduring the penaltie of sinne deliuered vs from death which came vpon vs thereby He hath deliuered vs also from all the tyrannie and malice of all the wicked instruments of the Diuel which he enrageth against the children of God here in this present euill world yea euen from all inordinate desire after the vaine glory and applause of this vaine world and the children thereof according to to that Gal 1 4. Our Lord Iesus Christ saith the Apostle gaue himselfe for our sinnes as was alledged before and then hee addeth furthermore that hee might deliuer vs from this present euill world according to the will of God our Father To whom be glory for euer and euer Amen And chap. 6.14 God forbid saith he that I should reioyce but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ whereby the world is crucified vnto me and I vnto the world To conclude our Sauiour Christ hath by his death ransomed vs from all our enemies as Zacharie by the spirit of prophesie hath testified in generall Luke 1.68.69.70.71.72.73 Blessed be the God of Israel saith he because he hath visited and redeemed his people c. As hee spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets which were since the world began saying That he would send vs deliuerance from our enemies and from the hands of all that hate vs. And thus like as that valiant Iudge Sampson did at his death kill more of the bodily enemies of the people and Church of God then he had done in all his life before Iudg. chap 16.30 so yea infinitely much more triumphantly hath our Sauiour Christ that victorious Lion of the tribe of Iudah by his death vanquished all our enemies both spirituall and bodily and euen death and destruction it selfe Yea and which is euery way most admirable he hath made his conquest after a speciall manner differing altogether from all worldly fights and victories For euen as by being himselfe bound for vs he brake all our bonds by bearing our repâoach hath remoued it from vs by taking our curse hath made vs blessed by sustaining the wrath of God hath brought vs into his fauour so hath hee by dying made vs aliue as it followeth in the next place to be considered Question Now therefore which are the good benefites and blessings which our Sauiour Christ hath by the same his most holy death all his blessed sufferings obtained and procured for vs Answer They are these which folâowe First our reconciliation with God therewithall the full confirmation and sealing vp of his couenant touching the forgiuenes of our
sins and all other the promises of God Secondly we being through faith baptized into the death of our Sauiour Christ haue by the vertue thereof our sinfull and corrupt nature cleansed and sanctified so that our very persons are by the death of our Sauiour made acceptable to God We haue also that holy and heauenly peace made in our consciences which passeth all vnderstanding We haue furthermore power to walke in some measure of righteousnes and holines of life in the sight of God the which he doth for Christes sake accept from vs though it be full of much failing and weakenes The blessings of this life are made blessed and comfortable vnto vs. Yea all afflictions are sanctified and made profitable vnto vs. We haue dominion and Lordship ouer the creatures restored vnto vs by the death of our Sauiour And thereby also the naturall death is made a spirituall aduantage vnto vs. The holy Angels are by the same made most faithfull and louing friends vnto vs both in life and also at death Thereby also we are reconciled and set at peace among our selues and with all the people of God Finally we haue from the blessed sufferings and humiliation or abasement of our Sauiour Christ the ground of all our hope and longing after our exaltation to the happines and glory of the life to come in the expectation whereof we may boldly reioyce with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious ExplicatioÌ proofe Touching the first branch of this answere that we haue our reconciliation with God by the abasement and sufferings of our Sauiour Christ to the death We read Colos 1.19 c. It pleased the Father saith the Apostle that in him should all fulnes dwel And by him to recoÌcile all things vnto himself to set at peace through the blood of his crosse both things in earth things in heaueÌ And you who were in times past strangers and enemies because your minds were set in euill works hath he now also reconciled In the body of his flesh through death to make ye holy and vnblameable and without fault in his sight We reade the same againe Rom. 3.24.25.26 Wee are iustified freely by his grace saith the same Apostle through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood to declare his righteousnes by the forgiuenes of the sinnes that are passed through the patience of God c. And the Apostle Iohn testifieth the same 1. Ep. chap. 1.2 And againe chap. 4.10 Herein is loue not that we loued God but that he loued vs and sent his Sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes This reconciliation is a greater benefite then the staying of Gods anger and wrath as may be made plaine by a similitude taken from the dealing of King Dauid with his sonne Absalom For though he let his anger fall yet hee would not for two yeeres space after that admit him to come into his presence 2. Sam. cha 14. It may be further illustrated from the booke of Ester chap. 2.1 and chap. 4.11 with chap. 5.1.2 Yea it may appeare by Gods owne dealing with K. Ahab from whom though he staied his wrath for a time yet he was not reconciled toward him And it is well worthie the noting yea it is most admirable concerning this reconciliation which we haue through our Lord Iesus Christ that God doth not deferre it âill wee seeke after it as men offended specially men of greater place then the parties offending vse to doe but of his singular grace mercy he himselfe though he be the most high maketh the first offer of it yea by his Ministers he intreateth vs to accept of it and to be reconciled vnto him 2. Cor. 5.18.19.20.21 And furthermore that the forgiuenes of sinnes and all other promises are ratified by the sufferings and death of our Sauiour We read Heb. ch 9. verses 15.16.17.18 in these words For this cause is he the Mediatour of the new Testament that through death which was for the redemption of the transgressions that were in the former Testament they which were called might receiue the promise of the eternall inheritance And ch 13.20.21 The blood of our Sauiour Christ is called the blood of the euerlasting couenant We read likewise Act. 20. verse 28. answerable to the prophesie of Zech. 9.11 Thou shalt be saued through the blood of thy couenant I haue loosed thy prisoners out of the pit wherein is no water For not onely the Iewes in their bodily captiuity but we also in respect of our spirituall thraldome may well be counted such prisoners answerable to the pitifull estate wherin Ioseph was through the malice of his brethreÌ for a time Gen. 37.23.24 And yet more generally touching the ratifying of all the promises of God by the same death and sufferings of our Sauiour Rom. 8.32 If God be on our side saith S. Paul who can be against vs who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to dâath how shall he not with him giue vs all things also Thus much concerning the first branch Sâcondly that our sinfull nature is cleansed and sanctified by the death of our Sauiour it is figured and represented vnto vs in holy Baptisme according to the testimonie of the Apostle Paul Rom. 6.3.4 seeing as there he affirmeth We are baptized into his death being baptized into his death we are also buried with him as touching the life and strength of sinne Knowing this as he saith in the 6. verse that our olde man is crucified with him that the body of sinne might be destroied that henceforth we should not serue sinne For he that is dead is freed from sinne Likewise Colos 2.11.12 And Heb. 10.19 By the blood of Iesus we may be bold to enter into the holy place c. And that hereby our very persons are accepted with God Reâd Ephes 1.6 and chap. 2.13 c. 1. Cor. 6.11 Heb. 11.4 Thirdly that by the same death and sufferings of our Sauiour we haue inward peace of conscience as a fruite or effect of our reconciliation with God we reade Rom. 5.1 c. Then being iustified by faith saith the Apostle wee haue peace toward God through our Lord Iesus Christ c. The reason whereof is rendered in the 6. verse c. because our Sauiour hath died for vs and by his blood reconciled and iustified vs. This peace is called The peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding Philip. 4.7 For as it followeth it preserueth our hearts and mindes quieted pacified in Christ Iesus against all disturbances aboue that we our selues would think how it could be euen as if our Sauiour Christ kept continual watch ward and maintained a garison of souldiers to defend vs against all our aduersaries For thus much doth the Apostle giue to vnderstand by the militarie word phroureses which hee vseth in this place This peace and the comfort of it is aboue
vnderstand the words of remitting and retaining as they are here spoken of in respect of sinne Answere Sinne which is the transgression of the law of God as hath beene declared before is in the holy scriptures compared to debts the which in strict course of law euery debter standeth bound to satisfie his creditor for or else he forfaiteth the penalty of the obligation how great so euer it be To remit sinne therefore when it is referred to God it is of free grace and mercy to forgiue sinne as if it had neuer beene committed and therewithall to cancell the obligation that is to say to put away the guiltines and to stay the punishment duâ to the forfaiture for euer On the contrary to retaine sinne is in iustice to hold the obstinate sinner guilty and to enforce the punishment due to the same by vertue of the obligation bearing full strength still to the vtter conuiction and ouerthrow of him by the iust sentence of the Iudge according to the tenure of the obligation howe great so euer the forfaiture be ExplicatioÌ This in deede is the meaning of these words of remitting and retaining of sinne which our Sauiour heere speaketh of as it is euident in that as was said sinne is in the holy Scriptures likened to a debt And that it is so the fift petition of the Lords prayer doeth plainly confirme Forgiue vs our debts for so is the Greeke word opheilemata as we also forgiue our debters Tois opheiletais emon Math. 6.12 and Luke 11.4 For euen wee doe forgiue euery one that is indebted to vs panti opheilonti emin Likewise in the parable of the forgiuing of the tenne thousand talents Math. 18.23 c. And in the parable of the two debters whose debts the Creditor forgaue to the one lesse to the other more Luke 7.40.41 c. These debts the Euangelist Math. calleth offences our trespasses immediatly after the Lords prayer chap. 6.14 15. paraptomata Such therefore is the most tender mercie of God our heauenly Father that hee doth most freely as touching our selues euen for our Lord Iesus Christ his sake pardon the sinnes of all that doe truly repent and beleeue the Gospell and setteth vs free both from the guiltines and also from the punishment of our sinnes both temporall and eternall like as a Creditor should free his debtor from his debt by cancelling the obligation as was touched before According to that Coloss 2.13.14 God hath quickned you together with Christ forgiuing you all your trespasses and putting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against vs which was contrarie vnto vs hee euen tooke it out of the way and fastned it vpon the Crosse c. Reade also Romanes 3.24 and chapter 3.4 and Isai 43.21.22.23.24.25 and Iob 34.31 In either of which places both Isai and Elihu doe make it a soueraigne prerogatiue belonging to God alone to take away sinnes and to say I haue pardoned I will not destroy On the contrary such is the perfect iustice of God against euery impenitent and obstinate sinner specially such as despise grace offered by the Gospell and be cruelly bent against their brâthren that hee will exact the vttermost farthing at the hands of all such as we read Math. 6.14.15 and ch 18.32.33.34.35 Read also Math. 25. ver 24. c. 30. And this also doth the Lord challenge as proper to himselfe in that he saith oftentimes Vengeance is mine and I will repay Rom. 12.19 Hetherto concerning the meaning of the words of remitting and retaining of sinne But now in the second place insomuch as both the forgiuenes of sinne and also the punishment of sinne belongeth properly to God and he is so minded as it is most meete that he will giue his glory to no other Isai 48.11 Question How may the remitting and the retaining of sinne be ascribed to any mortall man Answere That which our Sauiour Christ promiseth and assureth to his disciples in this behalfe is to be vnderstood only of a ministeriall seruice and not of any absolute power which he minded to giue vnto them ExplicatioÌ proofe It must needes be so For otherwise our Sauiour should displace himselfe and set them vpon his throne which for vs once to speake of think were most blasphemous and absurd Neither could it euer come into the thought of our Sauiour so to doe His meaning is therfore onely to assure them that while they shal according to his will and commandement either publikely preach to many or more particularly pronounce to any one whosoeuer hee be that truly repenteth remission of his sinnes whither it be at his first calling or vpon the renuing of his repentance after that he hath by some tentation fallen into any sinne and hath beene reproued censured yea though the occasion should require that he should be excoÌmunicated and cut off from the Church for the same that the sinnes of all such shal be forgiuen them according to the preaching of his Ministers and according to that most gratious promise which he hath made Ezech. 18.23.27.28.29.30.31.32 And 1. Ioh. 1.9 and ch 2.1.2 And on the contrary part the meaning of our Sauiour is that while his disciples executing their office of Apostleship shall according to his will and coÌmandement either publikely preach to many or more particularly vpon any speciall occasion pronounce the wrath of God and eternall condemnation against any impenitent and obstinate sinner in a iust course of disciplinarie proceeding censure that they shall accordingly perish and be damned for euer This is no other thing but that which our Sauiour had told the same his chiefe disciples of before this time though they did not then so clearely conceiue consider of it as we read Math. 16 ver 18.19 where our Sauiour spake thus concerning theÌ all as appeareth in this place of Iohn though by name to Peter then vpon that special occasion which was giuen by Peter our Sauiour there saying I say also vnto thee that thou art Peter and vpon this rocke Our Sauiour it may be pointing to himselfe as Ioh. 2.19 but assuredly meaning himselfe whoÌ Peter in the name of all the rest had professed to be the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God verse 16. I will build my Church saith our Sauiour and the gates of hell shall not ouercome it And I will giue vnto thee the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose vpon earth shall be loosed in heauen That is to say the effect shall certainly followe while Peter or any of all the rest as wee haue seene before shall either binde or vnloose open or shut the Kingdome of heauen in such sort as our Sauiour himselfe prescribeth For otherwise as our Sauiour speaketh of himself Reu 3.7 He alone hath the key of Dauid who openeth no man shutteth shutteth no maÌ openeth Hee reuerseth all vniust
mindes to wit the mindes of infidells that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the image of God should not shine vnto them But now that we may come to the third fruit and benefit of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God in that he is aduanced in his princely prophesie to wit to those most gratious and plentifull effects which from that time he gaue to the Ministers and Preachers of his Gospel and their ministerie aboue that hee euer gaue to the ministerie of his former Prophets or to his owne most sacred preaching while he was bodily vpon the earth the holy historie intituled the Acts of the Apostles doth plentifully confirme that hee did so euen from the beginning of the 2. chapter to the end of the 28. chap. which is the last of that notable booke According also as it is most briefly testified by Saint Marke chap. 16.20 where hee sheweth that after our Sauiour was receiued into heauen and sate at the right hand of God the Apostles went forth preached euery where And that the Lord wrought with them and confirmed the word with signes that followed And this was that which our Sauiour himselfe had promised before his death Iohn 14.12 Verily verily I say vnto you he that beleeueth in me the works that I doe he shall doe also and greater then these shall he doe for I goe to my Father These greater workes were the preaching of the Gospel to the Gentiles and their conuersion to the faith of Christ and to the obedience of the Gospel which were not fulfilled till our Sauiour was set downe at the right hand of God that he had endewed his Apostles with great power of his grace from the same right hand of the power of God as the whole history of the Acts of the Apostles doth plentifully declare We conclude therefore that looke what comfort we finde by the ministerie of the Gospel yea and from the word and Gospel of the new Testament it selfe written to our vses by the holy Apostles we are to ascribe it most immediately and as touching the perfit sealing of it vp vnto vs to the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God So that seeing the people reioyced greatly at the workes of our Sauiour while he was vpon the earth for a time because God had raised vp a great Prophet among them though they did not then know him to be the Son of God Luke 7.16 Much more may we iustly reioyce who know and beleeue that the same great Prophet the Prince of all Prophets the most princely Prophet is royally aduanced at the right hand of God to such excellent ends as haue beene hetherto declared And thus much shall suffice to note out the comforts of this article of our saith in regard of the propheticall office of our Sauiour Christ Let vs come to the like comfortable fruites and benefites of his aduancement to the right hand of God in respect of his kingly priesthood Question Which are they Ans We are hereby assured that all the comfortable fruites and benefits of the most holie sacrifice of our Sauiour Christ in his death and sufferings for our sinnes as well touching the euils remoued as the benefites conferred and bestowed thereby are most perfââty confirmed to vs and all true beleeuers Yea that the couenant it selfe of the whole bountie of Gods most free grace euen to our eternall saluation and glory is for euer most authentically sealed vp and confirmed to the whole Church of Christ. It is very true For in this respect hee is in titled to be a Priest not according to the lawe of the carnall commandement ExplicatioÌ but according to the power of endlesse life For hee that is God by his holy Prophet testifieth thus Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedechâ Heb. 7.16.17 The which excellencie and perfection of our Sauiours priesthoode is in the same place confirmed from hence that hee is aduanced to the right hand of God as this article of our Christian beliefe teacheth vs according also as it followeth in the some Epistle to the Hebrewes chapter 8.1 in these words Now of the things which we haue spoken saith the Apostle this is the summe that wee haue such an high Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the throne of the Maiestie in the heauens And is a Minister of the Sanctuarie and of the true Tabernacle which the Lord pight and noâ man And therevpon also hee saith further verse 6. that the same our high Priest hath obtained a more excellent office insomuch as hee is the Mediator of a better Testament which is established vpon better promises c. Now what the fruites and benefites be which are most perfitly assured vnto vs and to the whole Church of our Sauiour Christ by this his sitting at the right hand of God in regard of his aduancement in his roiall Priesthood we are to call them to minde from that which hath beene obserued before concerning the sufferings and death of our Sauiour in the proper place thereof But whence is it that all those fruites should take their full effect from the sitting of our Sauiour in his priestly aduancement at the right hand of God Was it not sufficient that our Sauiour in the time of his humiliation suffered to death euen to the death vpon the Crosse to be a sacrifice for our sinnes seeing it is expresly saide in the 10. chapter of the same Epistle to the Hebrewes verse 14. that with one offering he hath consecrated for euer them that are sanctified Seeing also as the holy Apostle saith further in the same place the holy Ghost beareth vs record in that after hee said before This is the Testament which I will make vnto them after those daies saith the Lord I will put my lawes in their heart and in their mindes I will write them And their sinnes and iniquities will I remember no more Was not therfore I say the sacrifice of the death of our Sauiour in it selfe fully sufficient once for all without any further respect to this his sitting at the right hand of God Question The sufferings and death of our Sauiour were fully sufficient to the act of meriting all things for vs at the hand of God Answer once for all They were so in deede for so it followeth still in the same text verse 18. in these words Now where remission of these thinges is there is no more offering for sinne Question What was remaining then to be yet further fulfilled Answer Our Sauiour is risen againe froÌ the dead ascended vp into heauen thenceforth sitteth for euer at the right hand of God to dispence apply the fruits benefits of the same his merit to euery true beleeuer in him And to this purpose we are further taught assured that our Sauiour beeing at the right hand of God doth make continuall intercession for vs. This also is
mightie glorious manner the thousands of his Angells attending vpon him that is hee shall come in most diuine manner as we shall haue occasion to consider againe cha 25.31 In which respect our Sauiour calleth that glorie in which the Sonne of man shall come the glorie of his Father chap 16.27 of the same our Euangelist Moreouer it is euident from the same our Text who they are whom our Sauiour shall come to iudge that is to say All the kindreds of the earth not onelie the Tribes of Israel who had the lawe giuen them but also all other kindreds and people who haue sinned without the lawe as the Apostle teacheth Rom 2. ver 12.16 And also all that sinne against the Gospell The persons to be iudged at this generall and most fearfull Assises are described by that effect which the most mightie and glorious manner of the appearing of this great and most high iudge shall worke in their hearts namelie that they shall mourne with a most dolefull and deepe mourning as was obserued in a word before as may further appeare by that which our Sauiour spake concerning the calamitie of Ierusalem in the destruction therof Luke 23.30 compared with Reuel 6.15.16.17 when the Kings and all sorts of men shall wish in their hearts that the mountains and rocks would fall vpon them hide them from the presence of him that sitteth vpon the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb Because as S. Iohn saith The great day of his wrath is come who can stand And no maruell seeing his comming shal be most terrible to all such as haue euill consciences and are guiltie to themselues of conteÌpt rebellion against this most high Prince and iust iudge of all yea no doubt the very godly and beleeuing Christians shal at that day of this fearful assummons be at the first stricken with a very great reuerend feare so that as the Apostle Peter admonisheth 2. cp 3.11.12 it behoueth all of vs to be very carefull that we may be found in holie conuersation godlines and that also with all expedition and watchfulnes seeing the heauens shall passe away in a fearefull manner and be dissolued with fire c. According is wee read 2. Thessalon 1.8 The which whosoeuer shall doe though they do feare yet they shal be so comforted against the suddennesse and extremitie of their feare that they shall recouer themselues out of it and finde that to be a day of most sweete consolation to them for euer which shall be a day of the beginning of the most wofull both terrour and torment of all the wicked and vngodlie And therefore it is of purpose added by our Sauiour in this Text of S. Matthewe that by the ministerie of the holie Angells All the elect shal be gathered together to be partakers of their euerlasting saluation with our Sauiour in heauen when as all the rest shal be left to eternal destruction in hell according to those parables of our Sauiour which we reade in the same Euangelist chapt 13.41.42.43 and in the same verses 49.50 And as we haue further to consider chapter 25. verses 34.41.46 Our Sauiour shall also at this day iudge condemne the Diuell and all his wicked Angells as wee are from that place of the 41. verse of the 25. of Matthew to obserue But for the comfort of the godlie and to cheare vp their hearts Saint Luke reporteth other wordes of our Sauiour which wee may not heere omit insomuch as we read chapt 21.28 that our Sauiour spake thus also for the consolation of the godlie When these things beginne to come to passe then looke yee vp and lift vp your heads for your Redemption draweth neare yea euen our full Redemption as well of bodie as of soule according as the Apostle Paul interpreteth the words of our Sauiour Rom 8.23 THese things thus considered from the former wordes of our Text Let vs now goe forward to that which followeth in the Euangelist from the beginning of the 32. verse to the ende of the 41. For these wordes also doe concerne the description of the time of the same his last comming so farre as is meete for vs to knowe and also of the manner of it togither with some intermixed speech concerning the destruction of Ierusalem Question Howe doeth it followe in this portion of the Text Answer 32. Now saith our Sauiour learne ye a parable from the figge tree when her bough is yet tender it bringeth forth leaues ye knowe that sommer is neare 33. So likewise when yee see all these thinges knowe yee that it is neare euen at the doores that is to say the time of the comming of our Sauiour or he himselfe or as it may be supplied from S. Luke his Kingdome is very neare 3â Verily I say vnto you this generation shall not passe till all these things be done 35. Heauen and earth shall passe away but my words shall not passe away 36. But of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angells of heauen but my Father onely 37. But as the daies of Noah were so likewise shall the comming of the Sonne of man be 38. For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drinke marrie and giue in marriage vnto the day that Noah entered into the Arke 39. And knewe nothing till the flood came and tooke them all away In graeco centextu paralambanetai assumitur aphietai relinquitur Enallage temporis ducens quasi in rem praesentem Sic Piscator so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be 40. Then two men shall be in the field the one shal be receiued the other shal be refused 41. Two women shall be grinding at the mill the one shall be receiued the other shall be refused ExplicatioÌ proofe In this portion of our Text our Sauiour addeth that which he thought good to deliuer concerning the time manner of his comming to iudgement at the end of the world so farre as was said it is meet for vs to know with a certaine recapitulation of all that which he had said before concerning the signes both going before the destruction of Ierusalem and also the end of the world and last iudgement therof And he doth it in this order First our Sauiour doth generallie affirme the certaintie of either part of this Prophesie according to the precursorie signes which he had giuen therof and that from the similitude of the figge tree and as S. Luke addeth further from the similitude of all other trees chap. 21. verses 29.30.31 For he spake to them a parable saith the Euangelist saying Behold the figge tree and all trees when they now shoote forth ye seeing them know of your owne selues that Sommer is then neere So likewise ye when ye see these things come to passe that is to say when ye for your parts see Ierusalem destroyed and all the troubles that I haue spoken
1. Tim 4 1 2 3. But the truth is that albeit like as the wooden legge fastened to a mans thigh is no true member of the body how like soeuer it be made to a mans legge and how feately soeuer it be fastened vnto it so neither is the hipocriticall Christian a true member of Iesus Christ what great and apparant shewe soeuer hee maketh Yet a true Christian may for a season be like a naturall arme or legge taken with the palsie and by reason thereof not able to doe his kindly office till it be recouered againe He may be also like to a man going a long iournie out of the which he may now and then easily straie till he be set into the way againe by some skilfull directour who knoweth that part of the way better then he Yea doubtles euen he that is the most expert Christian may and doth sometimes loose his way according to the saying of the Apostle Iames In many things we sinne all Neither is it in vaine that like as our Sauiour teacheth all yea euen the best of all to pray continually for the forgiuenes of sinnes so in these Articles of our Beliefe next this of the Communion of Saints followeth that other of forgiuenes of sinnes So that it may truly be saide and beleeued that all Saints here on earth doe stand in continuall neede of this most gracious priuiledge whereof he hath made this blessed grant to his Church We are therefore diligently to take heede that wee doe not misvnderstand this word Saints no more then that other of Communion as was obserued in the former place Now last of all as was saide all they that would be safe from the danger which followeth vpon the not beleeuing of this Article must diligently beware of all licentious profanenes and that they haue no fellowship with those that set themselues to hinder as much as they can all holy Communion and fellowship of Gods people Of the which notwithstanding there be some that glory to their shame when they haue brought any faithfull minister of the Gospell into disgrace and so something alienated the affection of the people from his ministerie as they thinke But alas it is the most pitifull and base yea the most wofull glory that may be It is the easiest masterie in the world to discourage many weake and vnsetteled Christians from going on forward in the waies of godlines Well were it that all such boasters would consider duly what befell Korah Dathan and Abiram in their like wicked enterprise against Moses Numb 16. For doubtles that fearefull iudgement of God may iustly serue to admonish all men to take heede not onely how they rise vp against superiour gouernours but also how they resist the least of those to whom God hath giuen any rectorie or authoritie to gouerne in his name Wherefore instead of this let ouery one that loueth the Communion of Saints and desireth to haue his part and portion therein carefully and religiously dispose of himselfe that hee walke very charily lest by any meanes hee should giue any the least offence to those that be weake For surely wee walke as it were among brittle glasses which if they be not very tenderly handled are easily broken Yea the strongest of vs are our selues but fraile vessels and if we take not good heed may easily rush against the rocke to our owne great hurt if not to our vtter destruction Not onely euill practises with purpose to hinder but also all loosenes in example and all vnkind neglect of mutuall furthering euery Christian his brother is very preiudiciall to the Communion of Saints and therefore on all handes are they all to be carefully shunned and auoided of vs. Thus much concerning the Article of the Communion of Saints Beliefe that to euery true member of the Church of God belongeth forgiuenes of sinnes The ground of the Article Question Answer NOw what followeth next in the Articles of our Beliefe I beleeue the forgiuenes of sinnes ExplicatioÌ So indeede is the word of beliefe yea euen with particular application to be repeated here as in the other Articles before and as it âs after this to be repeated or at the least to be vnderstood againe And we are further also here to vnderstand thus much that we hauing seene in the two former Articles first that God hath a Church and secondly what manner of Church it is and what is the estate and condition of it more generally We are now henceforth to consider of certaine particular priuiledges and prerogatiues whereby God hath aduanced his Church and company of Saints aboue all other corporations companies or societies in all the world The number of these prerogatiues expressed in the Creed is small but the excellencie of them is exceeding great yea euen aboue all estimation and price The first of them to wit forgiuenes of sinnes concerneth more immediately the chiefe comfort and blessednes of the faithfull here in this presenâ life The other two that is to say the resurrection of the body and euerlasting life to wit both of body and soule together after the resurrection these doe belong to their glorious happines or blessing in the kingdome of heauen Something hath vpon necessarie occasion beene spoken of euery of them For the forgiuenes of sinnes is a fruite of the death of our Sauiour Christ as we could not but then obserue And the resurrection of the body as also euerlasting life they are likewise fruites both of the same his death and also of his resurrection c. Neuertheles we are to good purpose following the order of the Articles to speake more fully of the same things againe And that also according to the same order which we haue obserued in al the other Articles so neare as we can As touching the first of the three therefore Question What ground of holy Scripture haue you to assure your faith touching the forgiuenes of sinnes Answer In the 34. chap. of Exodus verses 6 7. We haue one notable ground warrant of it ExplicatioÌ We haue so indeed For there the Lord proclaimeth himselfe to be a most gracious and mercifull God readily inclined to forgiue sinnes Question Which are the wordes of God in that place Answer 6 Thus he speaketh The Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gracious slowe to anger and aboundant in goodnes and truth 7. Reseruing mârcy for thousands forgiuing iniquitie and transgression and sinne ExplicatioÌ Here is a most gracious description of the diuine nature and disposition of God and that euen by God himselfe who knoweth himselfe best will most faithfully approue himselfe to be such a one as he hath proclaimed himselfe to be that is a most gracious and mercifull God to all those that will seeke mercie at his hands And therefore it is that albeit he is iust yea most perfitly iust that is to say most pure and zealous in iustice euen as a burning fire to
is therwithall voide of all assistant grace yea altogether armed with the curse but that the Gospel giueth grace that euen from the most free clemency grace of God it is plainly testified Iohn ch 1.17 in that it is writen The lawe was giuen by Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Read also Rom. chap. 7 1.2 3.4.5.6 and chap. 8.3.4 Secondly that the duties which the Law vrgeth are such as ought to be performed according to the innocency and holines of the first creation it is euident from that which the Apostle Paul disputeth Rom. 2.12 As many as haue sinned without the Lawe shall be iudged by the Lawe For the hearers of the Law are not righteous before God but the dooers of the Law shall be iustified For when the gentiles which haue not the law doe by nature the things contained in the Law they hauing not the law are a law vnto themselues who shewe the effect of the law written in their hearts c. But that the Gospell is satisfied with such duties as proceed from the spirit of regeneration it is manifest Rom. 8.13 If ye mortifie the deedes of the body by the spirit ye shall liue Yea though we cannot doe it so fully as we ought nay which is lesse though we cannot doe it as we gladly would Rom. 7.15 c. and Gal. 5.17 For the flesh lusteth against the spirit the spirit against the flesh these are contrary the one to the other so that We cannot doe the same things that We would And as our Sauiour Christ told his Disciples in the Garden The spirit is ready but the flesh is weake Read also Mat. 25.23 Where the seruant is commended that hath beene faithfull in a little yea hee is betrusted with more and admitted into his maisters ioy And for increase in obedience which wee ought to labour after we haue the coÌmendation of the Church of Thyatira set before vs for an example Reuel ch 2.19 Thy works are more at the last then at the first And Mat. 13.12 Our Sauiour Christ for our encouragement herein promiseth that it shall be giuen to him that hath that he shal haue aboundance to wit of spirituall grace Thirdly that the law reiecteth all which is not done in full perfection read rom 9 31.32 Israel which followed the law of righteousnes could not attaine to the law of righteousnes Wherefore Because they sought it not by faith but as it were by the workes of the law c. But that the Gospell accepteth of sinceritie though there be weaknes and imperfection not onely in workes but also in knowledge and faith which are as one may say the right eye and the right hand thereof wee may perceiue by the testimony of the holy Prophet who writing of our Sauiour Christ saith that be will not breake a bruised reed nor quench smoking flaxe Isay Chap. 42.3 Yea we may most cleerely see it in the practise of our Sauiour Christ himselfe in the whole course of his dealing with his poore and fraile Disciples and namely by that which we read Ioh. 1.47 in that he so greatly approueth of Nathanael as of a true Israelite euen because hee was without guile though as yet hee had but small knowledge and was scarce entred into the lowest forme of the Doctrine and faith of the Gospell See it also Mat. Chap 11.28.29.30 Come vnto me all ye that are weary c. They are the words of our Sauiour himselfe And Act. 13. Verses 38.39 Be it knowne vnto you men and brethren saith the Apostle Paul that through this man that is Iesus Christ is preached vnto you the forgiuenes of sins And from all things from the which yee could not be iustified by the Law of Moses by him euery one that beleeueth is iustified So then we may truly say according to the last part of the answere that the lawe may iustly be compared to a seuere and righteous Iudge and the Gospell to a most tender and gentle Nurse c. This M. Patrick Hammelton Act. Mon. Pag. 890. ed. last as I finde it well expressed by a holy Martyr and Minister of the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ in a liuely opposition betwixt the lawe and the Gospell I thought it to good purpose in this place to set downe according as Maister Foxe hath worthily recorded the same The Lawe saith the Martyr sheweth vs our sinne The Lawe sheweth vs our condemnation The Lawe is the worde of yre The Lawe is the word of despaire The Lawe is the word of vnrest The Gospell sheweth vs the remedie for it The Gospell sheweth vs our redemption The Gospell is the word of grace The Gospell is the word of comfort The Gospell is the word of peace Thus the holy Martyr setteth out the contrary nature and office of the lawe and of the Gospell by this more milde opposition of the one to the other And he doth the same againe by a more hot and sharpe disputation in way of a contradictorie reply of each to other the which also we will likewise here set downe to make this point of doctrine so much the more euident and plaine from the testimony of so notable a Martyr Thus therefore it followeth The Lawe saith Pay thy debt The Law saith Thou art a sinner despaire for thou shalt be damned The Lawe saith Make amends for thy sinnes The Lawe saith The Father of heauen is angry with thee The Lawe saith where is thy goodnes righteousnes and satisfaction The Lawe saith Thou art bound obliged to me to the Diuel to Hell The Gospell saith Christ hath paid it The Gospel saith Thy sinnes are forgiueÌ thee be of good comfort thou shalt be saued The Gospell saith Christ hath made it for thee The Gospell saith Christ hath pacified him with his blood The Gospell saith Christ is thy goodnes righteousnes and satisfaction The Gospell saith Christ hath deliuered thee from them all Vnto these differences of the Law and the Gospell thus set down by the holy Martyr Maister Foxe a little after the page aboue mentioned addeth diuers notes obseruations for the more full declaratioÌ of the same differences of the Law the Gospell and of the seuerall vses of them both pag. 893. 894. 895. to the which for breuities sake I doe refer the Reader But as was mentioned in the beginning of the answere all that is hitherto said must be vnderstood as being spoken of the law in such sense as it is opposed to the Gospell to wit in the point of iustification For this is that which doth principally make the iarre yea that causeth an irreconcilable war betwixt them insomuch as herein the law meddeleth not with the Gospel neither wil the Gospell haue any thing to doe with the Law Nay herein the Gospell vtterly excludeth not onely the workes of the Law but also the faith of the Law legally and strictly taken And the Law againe will in no wise allowe
after a sort mute and dumbe messengers and as a sealed booke till God by his holie doctrine doe open his meaning by them as Elihâ teacheth vs ch 33. verse 14. c. in the booke of Iob. Thus then the doctrine of the lawe of God is necessarie to prepare the way for the Gospell after the comfort and grace whereof powred as it were a sweet and precious oyle into the soule and spirit orderlie followeth repentance and amendment of life All which may be exemplified from that one Sermon of the Apostle Peter in the 2. chap. of the actes of the Apostles And that in so much the more cleare a viewe by how much the works of Gods extraordinary grace was more glorious and speedie at that time The Apostle Peter saieth before the people the bainousnes of their crime in their most vniust and malious crucifying of a most righteous and innocent man yea euen of Iesus Christ the onely Sonne of the liuing God a sinne not onely against the sixt commandement in the highest degree but also against the whole law the very person of God himselfe Herevpon the people were pricked in their hearts wounded with sorow and griefe for their sinnes as if some dagger had ben thrust into their sides And forthwith they earnestlie desire to bee informed what they should doe Then Peter exhorteth them to amend their liues and to be baptized into the faith of the Gospell in comfortable assurance that God would receiue them to his mercie And thus by so speedy and quicke an expedition in so great a worke of Gods kingdome the Lord would not onely declare the mightie power and aboundant grace of his Gospell but also manifest to his Church the orderly course of the vsuall working of the same his spirituall grace though other-while more leisurelie and in sundrie measures and degrees among his Elect and chosen people as seemeth best to his Diuine wisedome Question But when wee teach thus that the onely ordinarie waye to the comfort of the Gospell and kingdome of God is by the terrour and deiections of the lawe is not this the way to discourage manie from comming to the Gospell in so much as this terrour and humiliation which wee speake of is naturallie vnwelcome yea purposelie banked and shunned of all men The Gospell exalteth thos onely whom the law humbleth Answere Doubtlesse there is no such danger or feare concerning any of those which doe belong vnto God seeing God himselfe will cause them to vnderstand euen in themselues that it is necessarie that euery one should be cast downe and humbled before hee can bee exalted and saued ExplicatioÌ proofe It is very true For the holie Scriptures of God saith not in vaine God resisteth the proude and giueth grace to the humble 1. Pet. 5.5 And Prou. 15.33 Before honour goeth humilitie And againe chapt 18.12 Before glorie goeth lowelinesse And yet againe chapt 29.23 The humble in Spirit shall enioye glorie Likewise our Sauiour Christ Matth 5.3 Blessed are the poore in Spirit for theirs is the kingdome of God And verse 4. Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted And Luke chapt 18.14 Euerie man that exalteth himselfe shall be brought lowe and hee that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted Thus then we see that wee haue strong encouragement against all such feare and danger And the rather seeeing as was answered God himselfe vndertaketh to encourage and draw all that be hiâ vnto himselfe For this we may be sure of that insomuch as he mindeth the saluation of his children he will make the wounde no deeper by the one then hee will supple and heale by the other There neede be no question but hee will deale most tenderlie as a Father hauing a mercifull regarde of the great infirmitie and weakenes of the least of his children Psal 103.18.9.10 c. Wee may see it also in the practise of our Sauiour Christ whereby hee hath declared himselfe according to the will of the Father a most gratious and discreete teacher and guide to all that come vnto him Hee so sugareth and sweeteneth all things yea euen that which is of it selfe most sharp and bitter that none can iustly alledge any thing why they should not most willingly come vnto him A proofe wherof we may to our owne comfort call to minde from our last Sermon vpon Luke Can yee saith our Sauior make the children of the wedding chamber fast so long as the bridegroome is with them c. And againe No man putteth a piece of a newe garment vnto an olde vesture By the which similitudes hee giueth familiarly to vnderstand that hee knoweth well what hee doth and that hee hath a most singular care to order and traine vp his Disciples with the best discretion that may bee And againe from the 10. verse of the same chapter wee may to the same purpose call to minde that when Peter was vtterlie astonished and fell downe at IESVS knees saying Lord goe from mee for I am a sinnefull man Our Sauiour Christ doth efte-soone comforte him and tell him that hee should thence-forth catche men to witte euen as hee was taken himselfe Wherevpon well saith a learned Interpreter Humilation in the sight of sinne is as it were the Nette of Christ whereby hee catcheth those that be his And he addeth further that by the same Nette hee maketh all other his Ministers to be fishers of men Thus then we see that some measure of humiliation by the Lawe is a necessarie preparation to the hearing of the Gospell of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to our saluation Question NOwe therefore that wee may proceede and come more neare to our purpose is not the faith of the Gospell much more necessarie Answere It must needes be so For without the faith of the Gospell wee can neither be saued nor please God in any thing that wee doe no not in humiliation it selfe Question What proofe of holie Scripture can you alledge for that you say Answere Hee that will not beleeue shall be damned saith our Sauiour Christ Mark. chapt 10. and 16 verse And likewise Iohn 3.18 Hee that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie Moreouer the Apostle Paul affirmeth Roman 14.23 Whatsouer is not of Faith is sinne And Hebrew 11.16 Without faith it is impossible to please God Faith most necessary to saluation These proofes of holie Scripture as euerie diligent reader may see are very euident and plaine Explication And the latter may very well be a confirmation of the former For if without faith we cannot pleased God nay if all that wee doe be sinne the which is abominable in the sight of God how can we think that any such should be saued by him Nay how can we thinke but that hee will condemne them Let vs therefore stand to consider a little of these latter places of holie Scripture The first of them speaketh of doing such things as be doubtfull to a man and of the which he
whom did our Sauiour Christ call but sinners to repentance Yea and among theÌ whom rather did he call then such sinners as were of most infamous condition and offence of life in comparison of many others Matt. 9. vers 10.11.12.13 And doth not our Sauiour Christ himselfe professe that he came not to call the righteous that is not onely such as in their owne proud opinion were such but euen such as were indeed free from the coÌmon crimes that some other were stained withall whosoeuer of theÌ would not humble themselues in respect of their more inward and hidden corruptions Doth he not plainly affirme that Publicans and harlots truely repenting should goe before hipocrites and iusticiaries into the kingdome of heauen Matt. 21.31 And hereof the woman of Samaria Iohn 4. and that other sinfull woman Luke 7.37 c. And the Apostle Paul also 1. Tim. 1.13.14.15.16 Likewise that sinnefull thiefe vpon the crosse may be liuely examples And all according to those comfortable promises of God Ier. 31.33.34 Heb. 8.12 Isai cha 53. Ezek 18. At what time soeuer a sinner doth repent him of his sinnes I will blot all his wickednes out of my remembrance saith the Lorde But heere I beseech you let none take that with the left hand and by a sinister and wrong interpretation which is deliuered with the right hand That it let none abuse that to encourage himselfe to anie licence to sinne which is onely spoken to magnifie the great mercie of GOD and to prouoke and incourage sinners in the comfortable hope thereof speedily to leaue and forsake their sinnes It is as wee know or ought to know euery one of vs the duety euen of children from their yongest yeeres according to that which our Christian baptisme challengeth at all our hands to settle their heartes What iustification is to serue God their Creator and Father Much more then ought euerie one of vs as we are of more yeeres and haue hetherto neglected our duety to be without delay most heartily sory for it and therefore henceforward to be the more carefull c. For albeit it is an vndoubted truth that God will receiue euery sinner that shall come vnto him and truelie beleeue in the name of Iesus Christ vnfeinedly repenting them of their sinnes yet how knowest thou that hee will hereafter giue thee the gift of faith and repentance if thou doe despise the present offer which is tendered for to daye according as wee reade To daye if yee will heare his voyce harden not your hearts c. True repentance is in deed neuer too late as one truelie saith but late repentance is seldome true Heerein delayes are most dangerous as wee shall further perceiue when wee come to inquire out the doctrine of repentance In the meane while wee will conclude this point with the words of the holie Apostle Paul Rom 6.1 Shall wee continue still in sinne that grace may abounde God forbid VVhat Iustification is THese things thus hetherto obserued now to the end we may vnderstand the matter in hand to our more full vse and comfort three things are yet a little further to be inquired into of vs. First what the meaning of this word to Iustifie is Secondly what is meant by Saluation or to saue Thirdlie what Repentance is For to the end we may vnderstand the minde of God it is meete that wee should be carefull to vnderstand the words which God vseth to expresse the same vnto vs by speciallie such as be in the science of Religion the most high and excellent science of all other as it were wordes of Arte the which haue a peculiar sense proper vnto them Question First therefore what doth this word to Iustifie signifie in this our Christian doctrine of Iustification by faith Answere This word Iustification or to iustifie it signifieth a full and perfect clearing and discharging of the offendor from the euerlasting wrath and condemnation of God by the free pardon of his sinnes for Iesus Christs sake It signifieth also therewithall the imputing of the perfect righteousnesse of Christ to euery sinner trulie beleeuing in him and that of the âame most free grace and mercie of God Explication proof That this is so wee may euidently perceiue by that which is written Rom. 4. verses 5.6.7.8 the place alledged a little before Likewise by that which wee reade further verse 22. euen to the ende of the same 4. chapter Moreouer by that which wee reade 2. Cor. 5.21 God hath made him to be sinne for vs who knew no sinne that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him Whence also it is that the Pophet Ieremiah pophesied long before that he should be called and acknowledged the Lord our righteousnes chap. 23.6 and againe ch 33.16 Read also Galat 4. verses 4.5 The Sonne of God saith the Apostle was made vnder the law that hee might redeeme them which were vnder the law that wee might receiue the adoption of sonnes And this also according to the prophesie of Isaiah The knowledg of Christ put for the saâth of Christ cha 53.11 By his knowledge saith the Lord by his holy Prophet shall my righteous seruant iustifie many for he shall beare their iniquities But among all other testimonies we may not passe ouer in silence that of the Apostle Paul Rom. 3.24 c. Wee are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus Whom God hath set forth to bee a reconciliation through faith in his blood to declare his righteousnes by the forgiuenes of the sinnes that are passed through the patience of God To shewe at this time his righteousnes that hee may be iust and a iustifier of him that is of the faith of Iesus And cha 5.19 As by one mans disodience of one shall many also be made righteous And chapt 8.33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen It is God that iustifieth c. No maruell therfore though the faithfull seruaÌts of God according to the doctrine of the holy Scriptures do so highly aduance this doctrine of our free iustification onely by faith in Christ the Sonne of God that they acccount it the touc-stone of all truth of doctrine and the ground of all true comfort to the soule and conscience of man It is a saying worthy to be noted from M. Fox that herein lyeth the touh-stone of all truth and doctrine and that this doctrine beateth downe all errors Act MonuÌ pa 770. immediatly before the history of the life and doctrine of D. Martin Luther a most memorable zealous preacher and iustifier of this most holy and heauenly doctrine Whervnto accordeth M. Caluin who likewise truely affirmeth that the right vnderstanding of the doctrine of iustification is praecipuus sustinendae religionis cardo M Charke in his disputatioÌ against Campion the principall support of the true Christian religion And another learned man that it is as the soule or life of
legally taken for a perswasion of the truth of Gods promise in respect of perfect obedience yeelded vnto him but by the faith of the Gospell that is by faith appreheÌding applying to a mans self the perfect righteousnes of Iesus Christ for his perfect iustification in the sight of God For the faith of the Gospell hath alwaies a necessary relation to Christ and so is it necessarily to be vnderstood in this high principle of Christian religion concerning our iustification by faith according to that we read 2. Cor 5 21. God hath made him to be sin for vs that is he hath imputed and laied our sinnes to his charge and proceeded against him as if he had bene a most grieuous sinner though he knew no sin that is was nothing at all guiltie of it that we should be made the righteousnes of God in him that is that we being most grieuous sinners might haue his righteousnes imputed and freely giuen vnto vs through the rich grace and mercy of God as verily as if we our selues had wrought performed the same Whereby also it is euident that the true Christian faith in that it iustifieth doth it not as it is an action simply considered but as in the action of it it receiueth imbraceth Christ with his righteousnes euen passiuely as a man may truly say And in this sense as was saide we wil not refuse to vnderstand by this word iustified that we are made righteouâ seeing through faith in Christ a man is of a sinner in himselfe made no sinner but righteous in Christ by the imputation of his righteousnes vnto him according to that of the same Apostle Ro. 3 26. God is iust a iustifier of him which is of the faith of Iesu And ch 4 5 He iustifieth the vngodly accounting his faith for righteousnes Neuertheles we must therewitha l needes acknowledge as the truth is that the vsual acceptation of this word to iustifie is in the holy Scriptures to esteeme account or to declare pronounce iust by acquiting of sin imputing of righteousnes that euen of the meere grace fauour of God for Iâsus Christ his sake as we will now henceforth further declare And first to begin with that which is writteÌ Act. 13 38 39. Be it known vnto you men and brethren saith the Apostle Paul that through this man that is by Iâsus Christ is preached vnto you forgiuenesse of sinnes And from all thinges from the which yee could not bee iustified by the lawe of Moses by him euery one that beleeueth is iustified That is to say he is perfectly acquitted set free deliuered froÌ the guiltines punishmeÌt of it Like as the same Ap. Ro. ch 6. v 7. speaking of deliuerance from the power of sin by the vertue of the death of Christ he expresseth it by this word of iustifying from it as we read in the Greeke text where he borroweth the word of iustification to expresse the nature of sanctification which is a singular effect or fruit of the true iustifying faith and an open testimonie and prooofe of the same But let vs proceede to see what the nature of iustification it selfe properly taken is according to some other testimonies of the holy Scriptures To this purpose read againe Rom. 3 24. v 26 chap. 4 5. Tit. 3 7. We being iustified by his grace are made heyres according to the hope of the eternall life But that which is written Rom. 8 33 34. shall bee principally considered of vs at this time Who saith the Apostle shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen It is God that iustifieth Who shall condemne In the which place the Apostle hath a respect to the like wordes of the Prophet Isaiah ch 50 8. c. Where the holy Prophet speaking thus of the perfect faith and assurance of Christ the head that he should perfectly be iustified by his owne inherent righteousnesse and actuall obedience to his father against all that could be obiected against him He is neare that iustifieth me who will contend with me saith the Prophet as it were in the person of our Sauiour Christ Yea further Let vs stand together saith hee who is my aduersarie Let him come neare to me Behold the Lord God will helpe me Who is he that can condemne me c. The same doth the Apostle apply to the encouragement of all true beleeuers in Christ the members of his body that they also by him and for his sake shall haue their free discharge from the iudgement seate of God that they may say likewise with great comfort and confidence Seeing God hath not spared his owne Son but gaue him for vs all how shall he not with him giue vs all things also Who shal lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen And so forth as was alledged euen now But yet in this differing manner as is most necessarie to be obserued that the iustification of our Sauiour Christ is in respect of himselfe by a reall and perfect iustice examined and tried in a most exact course of iudgement before the iudgement seate of God and not by faith such as ours is For he neuer offended in his owne person but perfectly obeyed the lawe of God and therefore might not in iustice haue bene condemned had he not set himselfe a mediator before God in the behalfe yea euen in the person and condition of vs miserable sinners But our iustification insomuch as we are in our selues all of vs damnable sinners it is from God of meere grace and fauour in that by faith onely the righteousnesse of Christ is imputed to vs and made ours as if as was saide wee had perfectly performed it our owne selues Yet so as we must neuerthelesse acknowledge our selues in our selues to be alwaies miserable sinners and therfore according to the instruction of our Sauiour himselfe to pray continually for the forgiuenes of them c. Like as iust Iob though he had the comfortable assurance of his saluation through faith in his Redeemer as hee professeth in the 19 âhap of his booke And chap. 13 15 19. Loe saith he though God slay me yet will I trust in him He will be my saluation also And verses 18 19. I knowe that I shall be iustified who is he that will pleade with me c. Neuerthelesse he doth therewithall professe likewise that hee will reproue his owne waies as being faultie in the sight of God as we read in the latter part of the 15 v. And in the holy Gospell of our Sauiour Christ wee read likewise that the Publican confessing and bewailing his sinnes was iustified and not the Pharisie who iustified himselfe Luk. 18 10. And ch 16 15. Our Sauiour Christ doth more generally condemne the Pharisies for the same their pride saying Ye are they which iustifie your selues before men but God knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteeemed among men is abomination in the sight
the forgiuenes of their sinnes the which iustification alone and no other can endure strict examination before the iudgement seate of God agreeable to the confession of the holy Prophet Psal 130 3 4. If thou ô Lord straightly markest iniquities ô Lord who shall stand But mercy is with thee that thou maiest bee feared So that euen of necessitie we must all as well as he come into the house of the Lord in the multitude of his mercie and worship him in feare Psal 5 7. Praying to him as we read Ps 143 2. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant for in thy sight shall none that liueth be iustified Hereunto also doth the example of the holy Ap. Paul lead vs in that he maketh his protestation 1. Cor 4 v. 3 4 in these words As touching me saith Paul I passe very little to be iudged of you or of maÌs iudgement no I iudge not mine owne selfe For I knowe nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby iustified but he that iudgeth me is the Lord c. And the example of righteous Iob in his confession chap. 9 v. 1 2 3. I know verily saith he that it is so for how should man compared vnto God be iustified If he should dispute with him he could not answere him one thing of a thousand And v. 19 20 21. If we speake of strength saith Iob behold he that is God is strong if wee speake of iudgement who shall bring me in to pleade If I would iustifie my selfe mine owne mouth should condemne me If I would be perfit he shal iudge me wicked Though I were perfit yet I know not my soule therefore doe I ahhorre my life And ch 25 4. in the same booke Bildad likewise speaking by the holy Ghost saith confidently How can a man be iustified with God or how can he be cleane that is borne of woman Wherefore as Iudah saith to Ioseph Gen. 44.16 How shall we iustifie our selues He professing thereby that they could not cleare theÌselues Much rather may we yea ought we to say and confesse before the Lord that we cannot possibly iustifie our selues before his iudgement seate but must needes appeale to his throne of free mercy and grace For assuredly none shall be iustified by their owne righteousnes but such as shall perfectly fulfill the whole lawe of God according to that Ro. 2 13. The hearers of the law are not righteous before God but the dooers of the lawe shall be iustified But this can no man possibly performe For as touching the righteousnes of the best it is vnperfect and we must euery one of vs labour to better and increase it from day to day as Reuel 22 11. He that is iust let him be iustified still and he that is holy let him be sanctified still That is let euery such one not onely continue but also in continuance let him more and more encrease in righteousnes and holines and so declare the truth of that righteousnes holines which is in him For as our Sa Christ saith To him that hath shall be giuen he shal haue in a boundance c. But the righteousnes of God by the gift whereof he iustifieth his adopted children namely in that he imputeth the righteousnes of his owne naturall sonne our Lord Iesus Christ vnto them it is fully perfect at the very first instant and so continueth alwaies euen as the righteousnes of Christ himselfe is perfect once and for euer howsoeuer in the faithfull the dutie yea and the comfort of their iustification may appeare and be more fully manifested in processe and tract of time as Abraham beleeuing and by his faith being iustified in the sight of God long before shewed the truth and power of his faith in offering vp of his onely sonne Isaak at the commandement which God gaue him for the triall of his faith many a yeare after And thus by the grace of God may we perceiue what iustification by faith is according to the doctrine of the Apostle Paul to wit that we are accouÌted righteous before the iudgement seate of God onely for the merit and worthines of the righteousnes and obedience of our Sauiour Christ imputed to vs of God and apprehended of vs by faith and not otherwise Now when the same word to iustifie is referred to workes as the Apostle Iames vseth it the Apostle is in no wise to bee vnderstood as though a man might by his workes bee made perfectly righteous in the iust and strict iudgement of God For that cannot be insomuch as it was said euen now al our own works yea euen the best of them they are vnperfect And besides that as the Apostle Iames himselfe teacheth vs In many things we sin all And therefore it must needs be in his iudgement a grieuous sinne for any to goe about to iustifie theÌselues by any worthines of their own workes in the sight of God according as it is expresly noted to be a sin in the Pharisies by our Sa Christ Luk. ch 16. v. 15. Ye are they which iustifie your selues before men c. And againe ch 18 19 c. For if it be a sin to stand in a vaine ostentation of our righteousnes before men much more sinful is it in opinioÌ therof to lift vp a maÌs mind in the sight of god as Hab. ch 2 4. Behold he that lifteth vp himselfe his mind is not vpright in him but the iust shal liue by his faith They onely haue the fruit and reward of their works who doing them in conscience of most bounden duty in obedience to God doe most vnfeinedly renounce al opinion of merit according to the instruction of our Sa Christ acknowledge themselues when they haue done al that they can to be vnprofitable seruants Luk. 17.10 And ch 18. 9. c. it may in a good part be euident by the comparison which our Sa Christ maketh betwixt the Pharisie iustifying himselfe the poore Publican humbly confessing bewailing his sins of whom our Sa saith that he went to his house iustified rather then the other And it may be more fully confirmed by these reasons following First we are iustified in the sight of God in such manner onely as may most perfectly take away al reioycing from our selues As Ro. 3 27. All reioycing in works is excluded by faith And ch 4 1 2. AbrahaÌ being iustified without works hath nothing concerning himselfe to reioyce in before God Likewise Eph. 2 9. Not of works lest any man should boast himselfe This because it was not duly regarded of the vnbeleeuing Iewes who sought after their own righteousnes it turned to their destruction Ro. 9 30 31 32 33. ch 10 1 2 3. Wherefore as it is written 1. Cor. 1 31. He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lord. Who hath made Christ to be perfect wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption vnto vs. And herein is included a second reason which is that we are so iustified as
and saluation that is what the word saluation or to saue meaneth saue that to make the matter yet more plaine if it may bee I am to aske you here a question or two more Question And first may it not be thought that the Apostle Paul in that hee opposeth faith to works maketh the opposition onely betwixt the ceremoniall workes of the lawe and the faith of the Gospell as was said euen now and not betwixt it and the workes of the morall lawe Answere No it may not be thought so For it is manifest that the Apostle excludeth the one as well as the other yea most expressely the workes of the morall lawe to the which ende hee doth alledge that text of the lawe which doth most properlie belong thervnto Explication and proofe It is true So we read Gal 3.10 For as the Apostle saith so many as are of the workes of the lawe they are vnder the curse for it is written Cursed is euery man that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the lawe to doe them The which Scripture in Moses Deut 27. followeth after an enumeration of the morall and not ceremoniall duties of the lawe And touching the ceremoniall ther was lesse neede that they should be so expressely mentioned because they of themselues doe more euidently disclaime iustification by the exercise of them in so much as they doe more apparantly point vnto Christ and are otherwise a flat handwriting against the vsers of them whosoeuer should seeke iustification by them as the Apostle teacheth Colos 2.14 For what did circumcision signifie but the corruption of mans nature to be put off and cast aside c What the legall and ceremoniall washings but that man is stained with the soile and filth of sinne what did the slaine sacrifices testifie but that euery man hath iustly deserued euerlasting death and damnation if God should enter into iudgement against them c And therfore seing they all conteined a manifest confession of sinnes in the practise of them there was no such need that they should be so expressely mentioned in this question concerning iustification as the other should though they as well as these be altogether excluded in this case Now therfore seeing all the works of the holie lawe of God as well morall as ceremoniall are dis-abled from iustification by reason of the weakenes of them or rather of man himselfe for his not performance of them Rom 8.3 Infinitelie much rather then all popish ceremonies and all their workes of blinde superstitious deuotion yea all their best workes of almes must needes be blotted out of this reckoning in so much as they are for the most part contrary to the expresse commandement of God and they that are commanded are done of them in a corrupt manner through the proude opinion they haue of merit and to wrong endes euen for the credit and maintenance of a false and Antichristian worship c. Question Well be it so that we exclude all works ceremoniall and morall commanded in the law of God and much rather all heathenish works done according to the light of nature and all popish works wrought of blinde deuotion or of proude presumption yet to the end wee may ioyne Paul and Iames togither may wee not thinke that true Christians after they be endued with fath are iustified partlie by faith in Christ and partly by their owne works which they doe in faith No Answere in no wise For seeing our best workes are vnperfect that faith which should rest in any part vpon such workes it should stay it selfe vpon a false and deceiuable ground and so should euen betray and ouerthrowe it selfe ExplicatioÌ proofe It must needs be so And in very deed no man can do any good work in the true faith of Christ but he must ipso facto renouÌce all opinion of iustificatioÌ therby or else it is not done in faith For so much shall a maÌ denie vnto Christ as he doth attribute vnto his owne work Neither will Christ himselfe be partaker with vs in this work of iustification He will be a whole Sauior or no Sauior at all vnto vs. But yet let me ask you another thing Question Though our works don in faith are vnperfect yet for Christs sake God doth accept them yea he doth crown reward theÌ therfore it semeth that this caÌnot hinder why they should not iustifie vs in some part For if God do so gratiously accept them who shall except against them God doth very gratiously accept theÌ in deed Answere as tokens of true thaÌkefulnes as holy fruits of obedience sanctified through faith in Christ but not to any part of our iustification Question It is true God wil in this matter accept of no obedieÌce that is vnperfect His iustice will not indure it But yet another question May not the faith of the Gospell or faith in Christ comprehend the whole religion worship as some contend and so take in all Christian works as into one inclosure with faith Answere In this question of iustification it cannot be so taken It should be an vniust inclosure not of the commons from the poore but of a royall dignitie from Christ as the opposition and thick hedge or wall which God himselfe hath made betwixt faith and works in the Epistles of his faithfull Apostle Paul doth manifestly declare Question It is very true Nowe onely one thing and then no more Is not faith it selfe whereby we are iustified a worke And why then should we so shunne works as hauing no place in our iustification Answere Faith in that it is a work or action it doth not simply and of it selfe iustifie but onely in that it apprehendeth Christ and imbraceth him alone for perfect iustification ExplicatioÌ and proofe So it is indeed And in no other sense doth our Sa Chr himselfe say Ioh 6.29 This is the work of God that is a work singularly wel pleasing vnto him that ye do beleue in him whoÌ he hath sent For seeing God hath sent Christ eueÌ to this end he should be beleued in it must needs be very acceptable vnto him that we should beleeue in him Neuertheles this we may easily perceiue that it was not the purpose of our Sa Christ in those wordes to determine faith to be properly a worke but answering the Iewes in their owne worde enquiring of workes hee draweth them froÌ their owne sense and telleth them that this is the worke of God VVhat saluation is NOw let vs proceed And hauing shewed what iustification is what haue you learned that this other word Saluation Question or to Saue doth meane Answere To saue is not onely by the merit of Christs death and obedience to deliuer discharge from all guiltines punishment due to sin in the iust displeasure wrath of God but also by the power efficacie of the same satisfactory death obedience to deliuer from the power strength
not yet humbled to shewe forth the fruits of their repentance 2. Cor 12 21. Herevnto allso doth the exhortation and rebuke tend which the Apostle Peter maketh to Simon the sorcerer that he should repent shew forth meete tokens of repentance touching his speciall sin of going about to buy the gifts of the holie Ghost with money but with a better minde then hee had seemed generallie to haue repented of all his sinnes before Act. 8.13.23 And hereof we haue a liuely representation giuen vs by our Sauiour Christ Luke 18.13 in the parable of the penitent Publican who standing in the Temple farre off would not so much as lifte vp his eyes to heauen but smote his breast saying O God be mercifull vnto me a sinner And in the old Testa we haue like notable examples of priuate repentance Of Dauid in his chamber in the night and vpon his bedde Yea many nights night after night as Psalm 6. I cause my bed saith hee euery night to swimme water my couche with my teares Read also Psal 38.1.2.3.4 c. Likewise we haue the notable example of king Hezekiah who wept sore prayed to the Lord confessing his sins yet withall comforted his distressed soule froÌ the testimonie of a good conscience because he knew that he had walked in truth with a perfect heart in some good measure before the Lord Isa 38.2.3.4 And the Lord cast all his sins behind his back ver 17. Moreouer concerning Iosiah this we read that his heart melted at the hearing of the law red and hee humbled himselfe wept and rent his clothes Wherefore God was mercifull to him 2. Kings chap 22.10 c. The publike profession and fruit of which his humiliation and repentance is recorded in the next Chapter of the same booke By the which examples of these so good and holy seruants of the Lord who excelled in all grace and vertue Wee are iustly to learne that not onely men altogether wicked and at their first conuersion onely are earnestly to repent them of their sinnes but also that it is the dutie euen of godly men alreadie conuerted and turned to god to renewe their repentance vpon speciall occasions of their often falls which sometime fall out vppon humane infirmitie yea sometimes of grosse negligence c. In which respect worthily doth Caluin that blessed light in the interpretation of the word and Gospell of Christ distinguish concerning the repeÌtance both of the one sort also of the other Harm Euang in cap. 15. vers 10. Lucae And Likewise in his Institutions Lib. 3. Cap. 3. Sect. 18. The name of repentance saith hee is sometimes restrained to the conuersion of those that being altogether estranged from God are raised as it were from death to life that is from dead workes and their death in sinne to serue the liuing God in the duties of true righteousnesse and holinesse before him and vnto such euen of his owne people as haue after a sort fallen away from the Lord and shaken off his yoake by giuing themselues to Idolatry for a time Whereas otherwise the meditation and practise of repentance must as hee truly saith be continuall through the whole course of our life Neither doth that speciall repentance of some take away that which must bee ordinarie for all seeing the daily sinnes of all doe giue vnto euery one iust occasion to profit daily therein Neuertheles as hee further addeth in that place of Luke it is one thing after that a man hath once entred a right course to labour still to hold out in the same though erre while hee trip or fall and goe astray and an other thing for a man that is altogether out of the way to recouer himselfe and to beginne a straight course as it were from the barriers or lists and beginning of the race For such a repentance is not necessarie for them that haue already begunne to frame their liues according to the rule of Gods lawe in leading a holy and godly life howsoeuer it bee necessarie for them to sigh vnder the infirmities of their fleshly nature and to vse all good diligence for the correcting of them And this difference as hee well obserueth in his Institutions the place also aboue alledged is diligently to be marked of vs lest securitie creepe vpon vs as if repentance did onely belong to a fewe who are outragious in sinne and that the care of mortifying the flesh did no longer appertaine vnto vs in regard of those pleasing lusts and other sins which doe euer and anone spring out of vs. So then we may conclude that after we haue repented of our grosser sinnes which in the beginning of our calling haue beene discouered vnto vs wee must according to the further light of knowledge making our more secret sins and corruption manifest vnto vs increase our repentance that sinne may more and more decrease in vs. Neither must we repent vs onely for minding and doeing such thinges as bee simply vnlawfull but also for our abuse of lawful things yea for that we cannot vse them so wisely purely temperatly soberly as we ought I meane apparell meate and drinke sleepe the mariage-bedde c. Yea it is our dutie to repent vs continually concerning our abusing of the best gifts and graces which God hath giuen vs and concerning the best things which we doe for that we cannot in the doing of them so holily and religiously vse the name of God either in his word Praier Sacraments or Sabbaths as wee ought to vse them to his honour and glory and for that wee cannot so dearely loue nor so aboundantly imploy our selues to profit our brethren as wee ought in and for the Lords sake both to loue and also in loue to labour to profit them Repentance therefore is not a sigh and away nor the worke of a day or two onely but it is to bee extended to the whole number of all the daies of our liues that sinne daily decaying godlinesse may continually prosper c. These things thus hetherto obserued wee cannot but perceiue that where is repentance as touching the substance of it as one may say standeth in the mortifying of sinne and in rising vp to newnes of life the which also is otherwise called the breaking vp of our fallow grounds that we sowe not among the thornes but that we be circumcised to the Lord c. Ier. 4.4 And the renting of our hearts and not of our garments c. Ioel. 2.13 and the putting off of the old man which is corrupt through deceiueable lustes and the putting on of the new c. Eph. 4.22 23.24 We may hereby perceiue I say that repentance hath diuers appurtenances or helping graces to the through happy effecting of it I would haue you therefore after this long breathing giuen you to shew both more immediatly and also more remouedly what graces are necessarie both for the mortifying of sinne and also for quickning to newnes of
life Yea and for the better declaration of this excellent doctrine I desire that you shew which they are as each succeede other in either of the same respects Question FIrst therefore which are the former sort of those graces that belong to mortification so farre as for some orders sake we may for the present discerne of them Answere They are these which follow First a true knowledge and earnest meditation of sinne yea of that originall fountaine of sinne which is in our wicked nature How infinite also in number and how haynous in offence our sinnes are and alwaies haue beene in the sight of God How grieuous to the children of God who haue alreadie begun to repent so farre as they haue broken forth to Gods dishonour Ad how dangerous and deadly they are euen against our owne soules Secondly shame and confusion of face and conscience both before God and the holy Angels and also if neede so require before all good and godly men Thirdly remorse and pricking of conscience in the sence of the guiltines of our sinnes and in the feare of Gods iust wrath and vengeance due to them Fourthly godly sorrow and mourning euen with salt teares of repentance from the bitternes of a mans soule in contrition as it were and brokennes of heart before the Lord. Fiftly a willing suffering and induring of all rebukes and chastisements which God sendeth at any time to the taming and subduing of our vnruly and rebellious nature But aboue all and in all a most neare application of the death of our Sauiour Christ to our wounded soules and consciences the which onely is a most soueraine plaister to mortifie and kill as it were the proud flesh of sinne and also to heale and quiet euerie soule that is troubled and distressed for the same Explication and proofe These indeede doe most immediatly goe before in the worke of Gods grace to the mortification of sinne Concerning the first whereof that is the knowledge of sinne c. it commeth as we haue alreadie learned from the doctrine of the law which God hath for the benefit of his children made as it were a seruant to the Gospell though to the obstinate it is armed as a Iudge to their condemnation And further for the meditation of the greatnes of sinne and the infinite number of them euen from our youth yea from our originall corruption of nature consider the example of Dauid Psal 25.7 and 38.4 and 40.12 and 51.4.5 and Psal 19.12 And of Iob. Cha. 9.2.3 and Chap. 13.26 And of Ezra Chap. 9 6. And for the griefe which we put the godlie vnto by our sinne consider it from the example of Lot 2. Pet. 2.8 of Dauid Psal 119. verses 136.158 of Ier Chap. 9.1 and Paul 2. Cor. 12.21 and Phil 3.18 Secondly for shame and confusion read in the same Ch of Ezra and in the beginning of the same verse where note that when the seruants of God are ashamed and confounded for the sinnes wherein other haue chiefely trespassed how much more then ought euery one to bee ashamed of his owne For the which reade further Ieremy 3.25 Wee lye downe in our confusion and our shame couereth vs for wee haue sinned against the Lord our God wee and our Fathers from our youth euen vnto this day and haue not obeyed the voice of the Lord our God Reade also Ezek. Chap. 16.68 Thou shalt remember thy waies and bee ashamed c. And I will establish my couenant with thee and thou shalt knowe that I am the Lord. That thou maiest remember and bee ashamed and neuer open thy mouth any more because of thy shame when I am pacified toward thee for all that thou hast done saith the Lord God And Rom. 6.21 What fruite had yee then in those thinges whereof yee are now ashamed For the ende of those things is death Marke heere the iust cause why we should be ashamed of sinne namely that we should euer be so foolish as to addict our mindes to follow so greedily and to delight so excessiuely as we haue done in that which without repentance would be our vtter destruction For want of this shame for sinne read a vehement rebuke Ier. 3 3. Thou haddest a whores forehead and wouldest not be ashamed And chap. 6.15 Were they ashamed when they had committed abomination Nay they were not ashamed no neither could they haue any shame therefore shall they fall among the slaine c. The Prophet speaketh of a godly shame for otherwise by the conuiction of their consciences that they doe ill in the committing of sinne the very wicked haue a certaine shame though it profiteth them not as chap. 2.26 As the thiefe is ashamed when he is found so is the house of Israel ashamed they their Kings and their Princes and their Prophets Saying to a tree thou art my father and to a stone thou hast begotten me c. There is none in the world who if they haue not by custome of sinne and hardnesse of heart as it were feared their consciences with a hoat yron as the Apostle writeth but they haue akinde of shame and blushing in their face when their sinne is found out according to the prouerbiall saying The good blood lyeth not But the shame of those that are in the way of repentance is an other manner of shamefastnesse for they doe willingly shame themselues and that euen as in the sight of God and from their very hearts in a dislike of their sinne c. Thirdly for remorse and pricking of conscience read Gen. 42.21.22 We haue verily sinned against our brother say the brethren of Ioseph c. Read also 2. Sam. chap. 24.10 Dauids heart smote him after hee had numbred the people and Dauid said to the Lord I haue sinned exceedingly in that I haue done Therefore now Lord I beseech thee take away the trespasse of thy seruant for I haue done very foolishly And Acts. 2.37 Now when they heard it to wit how grieuous a sinne they âad coÌmitted in crucifying the sonne of God they were pricked in their hearts c. Fourthly concerning godly sorrowe and mourning the holy Apostle Paul writeth that godly sorrow causeth repentance to saluation neuer to be repented of 2. Cor. 7.10 The Apostle meaneth that this is one helping cause among the rest through the worke of Gods grace though not the onely cause It causeth repentance because it doth by the grace of God prouoke it not onely to beginne but also more and more to worke forth the owne worke For when a man is truly sorie for sinne hee indeuoureth to leaue it and to take a better course In which respect King Salomon Eccles 7.4 affirmeth that it is better to goe to the house of mourning then to goe to the house of feasting because this is the end of all men and the liuing will lay it to his heart Likewise he saith that anger is better then laughter he speaketh of that anger which a man
Christ to our soule is the most soueraigne plaster that can be to mortifie and kill the proud flesh of sinne For as well saith a godly learned man Like as a strong corasiue laide to a sore eates out all the rotten and deade flesh euen so the death of Christ being applied to the heart of a penitent sinner by faith weakens and consumes the sinne that cleaueth so fast vnto our nature and dwells within vs. Maister Perkins exposition of the Creed in the Article of the death of Christ And who duly considering that his sinnes were the cause that Christ was crucified and that his most precious blood was shed but he must needs it he haue any sparckle of grace wrought in him by the spirit of Christ which giueth this blessed effect to his death mourne for his sinnes and growe out of loue with them c According to that alledged before out of the 12. chap. of the Prophet Zachariah This also is the proper and as one would say the very specificall vertue of the death of Christ as to stay the anger of God which is bent against sinne so to stay the course and rage of sinne that it doe no longer prouoke and anger God Reade Rom 6.2.3 c. and Gal. 6.14 and 1. Pet. 4.1 Hetherto therefore of the former sort of the helping causes of the first part of repentance belonging to the mortification of sinne Onely let vs here adde this one caution by the way that albeit these helpes are placed in the beginning of repentance yet we are not to vnderstand it so as if there should be no vse of them afterward but rather that they are continuall helpers to further repentance from the beginning to the end of the same Question NOw which are the latter sort of the helping graces to the same former part of repentance Answere First the confession of sinne ioyned with the care of leauing and forsaking the same Secondly indignation and hatred against sinne yea euen against our selues because of our sinnes and as a further fruite thereof a holy fight and reuenge by fasting and prayer against them and for the forgiuenesse of them withall meete signes and fruites of detestation such as are crying out against them and against our selues miserable sinners and beastes that wee are with striking of the handes vppon the thigh or breast or some other like conuenient and seemely way as the holy spirit of GGD will bee ready to teach euery one that truly lamenteth and bewaileth his sinne Thirdly admonition to others that they take warning by our experience and example Fourthly watchfulnes lest sinne should at any time recouer that strength which it hath already lost Finally a diligent auoiding of all wicked meanes or vaine perswasions and fancies whereby either this part of repentance touching mortification and weakening of sinne or the other of rising vnto newnes of life should be hindred ExplicatioÌ and proofe Touching the first branch of this answere which is of confessing and forsaking of sinne we must vnderstand concerning confession that although it is to be made not onely to God but also before men and of one man mutually to another yet it is not to be done in like manner nor of the same necessitie to men as it is to be made vnto God For vnto God it is simply necessarie and alwaies necessarie euen of all men insomuch as all men doe coÌtinually sinne against God and in his sight and knowledge though not alwaies in like measure and greatnes of transgression And it doth properly belong vnto God onely to say I haue pardoned I will not destroy Iob. 34.31 And Psal 103.3 It is the Lord that forgiueth all iniquitie and who healeth all infirmities that is who both putteth away the guiltines and also taketh away the strength and remoueth the punishment of sin We are therfore to confesse our sins vnto God continually with as great sorrow and humiliation as may be and yet with assured hope of pardon seeing mercy is with him that he may be feared Psal 130.4 And Micah ch 7. Who is a God like vnto thee saith the holy Prophet that taketh away iniquitie and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage He retaineth not his wrath for euer because mercy pleaseth him He will turne againe and haue compassion vpon vs he will subdue our iniquities and cast all our sinnes into the bottome of the sea Thou wilt performe thy truth to Iacob and mercy to Abraham as thou hast sworne vnto our fathers in olde time Thus therefore confession of sinne to God especially when it is ioined with forsaking and renouncing of sinne after the example of the seruants of God and according to the instructions of the word of God it hath great comfort in it Examples of this confession of sinnes vnto God withall godly sorrowe and humiliation both publike and priuate haue bene rehearsed before such as were Ezra Daniel Nehemiah Dauid Hezekiah Paul c. Read also Luk 15.18.19 20 21. The prodigall sonne is described in his repentance both to purpose and also to performe the confession of his sinne I will goe to my father saith hee and say to him Father I haue sinned against heauen and before thee I am vtterly vnworthy to be called thy sonne c. And chap. 23. The thiefe on the Crosse in his repentance acknowledgeth himselfe to haue done things worthy of death according to the generall instruction of the Prophet Hosh chap. 14 1 2. in case of humiliation saying O Israel returne vnto the Lord thy God for thou hast fallen by thy iniquitie Take vnto you wordes and turne vnto the Lord and say vnto him Take away all iniquitie and receiue vs graciously so will wee render the calues of our lippes That is thankesgiuing and praise as the Apostle to the Heb doth interpret the same chap. 13 15. The blessing and fruit of this holy and humble confession of sinne ioyned with care of forsaking it is testified in many places and namely in the chap. of Hosh euen now alledged as it followeth in the 4. verse I will heale their rebellion saith the Lord I will loue them freely for mine anger it turned away from him I will bee as the dewe to Israel hee shall growe as the lilly c. It is euident from the example and practise of Dauid Psalme 32.5.6 For wheras he could find no rest so long as he bitte in his sin Then saith he I acknowledged my sinne neither did I hide my iniquitie I thought I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne Selah Therfore shall euery one that is godly make his prayer to thee in a time when thou maiest be found Surely in the floode of great waters they shall not come neare him Read also Ionah chapt 3.10 The holie Prouerb also is singular to this purpose chap 28.13 Hee that bideth his sinnes shall not prosper but he that confesseth forsaketh
them shall haue mercie And let vs well obserue that forsaking of sin doth alwaies go with true confession that we may find mercie with God For otherwise confession shall but make way to further condemnation seing it is in truth no better then a reioicing or iustifiyng of men themselues in their sinnes when they acknowledge themselues sinners and yet doe neuerthelesse continue and abide still in them Reade also the curse of hiding and cleauing to sinne Isai chapt 30.1 But as touching true confession and forsaking of sinne let vs here obserue further that as it is beneficiall to our selues so it is singularlie to the glorie of God according to that we read Ioshua 7.10 Wher Ioshua exhorting Achan to confesse his sinne hee biddeth him Giue glorie to God And the prophet Ierem chapt 13.16 Exhorting all Estates to Repentance hee vseth the same wordes Giue glorie to the Lord your God before he bring darknes c. And so it hath been vsuallie acknowledged in the Church yea euen of the wicked themselues though ill practised and applied of them as we read Ioh chapt 9.24 Giue glory vnto God say the Pharisies to the blind man whom our Sauiour had made to see wee knowe that this man is a sinner As if they should haue said confesse thy selfe to be a counterfet or else to be healed by some other way then by Christ Hitherto of confession to God There is also as was said a confession or acknowledgement of sinne from man to man But this confession or acknowledgement is not properlie for the remouing of the guiltinesse of the sinne which God onely forgiueth but either for reliefe of conscience by mutuall counsell and comfort against despaire when the soule is oppressed and confounded with feare and sorrow c. according to that saying of the Apostle Iames Acknowledge your faults one to another and pray one for another that yee may be healed for the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much if it be feruent Or labour some We may read it thus The earnest prayer of a righteous man auaileth much chap â 16 Or els this confession of man to man is for some charitable satisfaction and reconciliation of the one to the other concerning such offenses and vnkindnesses as doe manie times grow vpon sondrie occasions betwixt them And this is with greater or lesse sorrow and humbling of the partie offending according to the commandement of our Sauiour Christ Matth 5.23.24 If thou bring thy gift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee leaue there thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift c. And in such cases euerie Christian ought to remit and lay away the offence conceiued with great facilitie as they that are easie to be intreated according to the further instruction of our Sauiour Christ chapt 18. verse 21. c. And Luk 17.3.4 Take heede to your selues if thy brother trespasse against thee rebuke him And though hee sinne against thee seuen times in a day and seuen times a daye turne to thee saying It repenteth mee thou shalt forgiue him But what if hee will not forgiue him so dooing The partie seeking reconciliation may haue neuertheles peace in his conscience before God who accepteth of the submission though the froward and vncharitable partie will not regarde it Let this suffice for the opening of the first branche of the answere Secondlie concerning indignation and hatred against sinne yea against our selues for sinne read Psal 97.10 Yee that loue the Lord hate euill Amos ch 5.15 Hate euill and loue God And Rom 12.9 Abhorre yee that which is euill and cleane to that which is good And in the Epistle of Iude. vers 13. Hate ye euen the garment spotted by the flesh This was the commendation of the Churche of Ephesus that it could not forbeare them that were euill And that they hated the workes of the Nicolaitans which the Lord himselfe hated Reuel 2.2.6 And contrariwise a wicked man is described by this propertie that hee doth not abhorre euill Psa 36.4 Wee abhorre and shunne many noysome diseases with much loathsomnes as the pockes the foule leprosie the plague c. But wee ought to loathe and shunne sinne the cause of all loathsome and noisome diseases much more Nowe for examples sake concerning such as haue had indignation against themselues for sinne consider of Iob chapt 42.6 I abhorre my selfe and repent in dust and ashes Namely because hee had sometime vnaduisedlie muttered against the correction of God vpon him And of Dauid Ps 73.21.22 Certainly my heart was vexed and I was pricked in my reines So foolish was I and ignorant I was a beast before thee And of Agar Prou 30.2 Surelie I am more foolish or as the word signifieth brutish then any man ought to bee I haue not the vnderstanding of man in mee The holie Prophet complaineth of his naturall ignorance and of the euill fruits therof Consider also the example of the Apostle Paul Rom 7 O wretched man that I am And of Ezra 9. verse 10. and of Daniel ch 9.7 8. And note also that as wee must principally hate sinne in our selues and as it were throw the first stone against our selues for it so must wee with like hatred detest it in others without respect of persons after the holie example of Iaakob concerning the sinne euen of his owne sonnes The which hee did not onely at the first but to his dying day Of Reuben his eldest sonne he saith Thou hast lost thy dignitie c. And of Simeon and Leui hee saith they were brethren indeede as though he should say according to the common Prouerb Neither barrell better herring Into their secret let not my soule come my glorie be not thou ioyned with their assembly c. Cursed be their wrath for it was fierce and their rage for it was cruell c. Gen 49.4.5.6.7 In which anger of Iaakob is represented the verie indignation of God himselfe against sinne Read also Ps 26.5 31.6 101.3 and 139 21.22 and 119. vers 128. 163. And for the signes of detestation read Ier 31.19 I heard Ephraim lamenting thus Thou hast âorrected me and I was chasticed as an vntamed calfe c. Surely after that I conuerted I repented and after that I was instructed I smote vpon my thigh I was ashamed yea euen confounded c. And Luk 18.13 The penitent sinner is by our Sauiour Christ described to haue smote his breast saying God be mercifull to mee a sinner It is as much as if one should say O that my legge should euer haue carried mee to such an enterprise O that my hand should euer haue bene employed about such an euill seruice O that my wicked heart especiallie should euer haue yeelded consent therevnto c. Read also Nehemiah chap 5.13 Hee shooke the lappe of his garment with a holy imprecation against them that
should oppresse their brethren shewing therby how greatly the sinne should be detested It is like to the speach of our Sauiour Christ that his Disciples should shake off the dust of their feete against the despisers of the Gospell Note also the speach of the Lord by his Prophet Isai chap 30.22 Yee shall pollute the couering of the images of siluer and the rich ornament of thine images of gold and cast them away as a menstruous clothe and thou shalt say vnto it Get thee hence And chap 31.7 In that daye euery man shall cast out his idoles of siluer his idoles of gold which your hands haue made you euen a sin And by Ezekiel chapt 18.31 Cast away from you all your transgressions wherby ye haue transgressed not onely idolatrie as before in Isaiah but also euery other sinne Consider likewise that which the Prophet Daniell speaketh to Nabuchadnezzer in the name of the Lord Breake of thy sinnes by righteousnesse Abrumpe c. Ther must of necessitie be rough dealing and an holy violence vsed against sinne It will not yeelde vnlesse it be vanquished If it be not killed it will kill c. They therfore that striue most manfully and couragiouslie against sinne yea euen to the death of it they are to be accounted of all others the most valiant men Prouer 16.32 Hee that is slowe to anger is better then the mightie man and hee that ruleth his owne minde is better then hee that winneth a Cittie And Hebre 12.4 Yee haue not yet resisted vnto blood striuing against sinne The weapons whereby sinne is to be incountred must be spirituall according to the nature of the aduersarie Namely by holie prayers and sometimes with fasting as the importunitie of the enemie shall require Our resistance or reuenge must not be by whipping of our selues or by any other like Popish penance but onelie as God requireth in his word All other practises and blinde deuotions are of no reckoning with God Coloss chapt 2.20 As touching those that make semblance of misliking sinne generallie but when their owne particular sinnes come in question they deale as fauourablie with them as may bee they are too great triflers and euen cowardes in this Spirituall warfare They may well be compared to those that make as if they would throwe their children to the puttocks as they say but they imbrace and holde them fast in their armes still Sinne must not be so dallied withall if we meane in good earnest to repent wee must deale with it as with a most impudent and shameles guest that must be thrust out of dores by the head and shoulders as they say before he will departe Thirdlie touching admonition to others that they may learne from our example and experience to take warning read the excellent practise of Dauid Psalm 32. and againe Psalm 51.13 Restore mee to the ioye of thy saluation and stablish mee with thy free Spirit Then shall I teach thy wayes vnto the wicked and sinners shall be conuerted vnto thee And Psal 124 consider both the title the Psal And Ezekiel 18.30 Returne and cause others to turne away from all your transgressions so iniquitie shall not be your destruction It is agreeable to the precept of our Sauiour Christ Luk 22.32 When thou art conuerted saith our Sauiour to Peter strengthen thy brethren Fourthlie concerning watchfulnes that sinne renewe not the strength read 1. Cor 9.27 I beat down my bodie and bring it into subiection lest by any meanes after that I haue preached to others I my selfe should be reprooued Sinne recouering strength is more hard to be subdued afterward Matth 12.43 c. Muta animalia cum fraude capiantur si aliquo se modo in fugam excitauerint fiunt postmodùm cautiora vitantque semper ea omnia in quibus dolos insidiasque senseruÌt Sic hominem inquit Lactantius poenitentia cautum ac diligentem facit ad euitanda peccata in quae semel fraude deciderit The dumbe creatures growe more warie after they haue escaped their danger much more ought man a reasonable creature growe daily more warie against the danger of sinne Fifthlie how the feare of God helpeth forward this parte of repentance yea how it preuenteth sinne Read Genes 39.9 How can I doe this great wickednesse saith Ioseph to his incontinent Mistris and sinne against God And againe chap 42.8 and chap 50.19 Hee perswadeth his brethren that he minded no reuenge against them because hee had the feare of God before his eyes Reade also Prouer 16.6 By the feare of the Lord men depart from euill And chap 14.27 The feare of the Lord is a Well-spring of life to auoyd the snares of death and chapt 23.17 and Iob chapt 28. vers 28. and Prou 3.7 Read also 2. Cor 7.11 Wher the Apostle rehearseth this holie feare among diuers other of the helping graces to repentance Godlie sorrow saith hee causeth repentance to saluation not to bee repented of c. For beholde this thing that ye haue beene godlilie sorie what great care it hath wrought in you Yea what clearing of your selues Yea what indignation Yea what feare c. Read also Psal 2.11 Serue the Lord in feare reioyce in trembling And Ps 4.4 Tremble and sinne not examine your owne heart vpon your bed and be still that is take heed that ye doe not adde sinne to sinne in an obstinate rebellion against God Selah And Psalm 99.1 Finallie as for the meanes that hinder this parte of Repentance aswell as that other part now following we will consider of them together afterward In the meane season let vs proceede to those helping graces which doe formerly serue to stir vp to newnes of life which is the second part of RepeÌtaÌce Question Which are they Answere First and principallie an earnest meditation and application of the Resurrection of our Sauiour CHRIST to our dull and dead soules that by the vertue therof they may be quickened suppled and made lithe as it were with a most holie and pretious oyle to rise vp to newnesse of life Secondly a like earnest meditation of all other the mercies of God concerning the comforte of this life whose bountifulnesse and euery parte fruite or benefite thereof ought to leade vs to Repentance yea to carrie vs on forwarde to this our second parte of Repentance Thirdly a faithfull and beleeuing meditation of all the sweet and faithfull promises of God touching the blessednes of the life to come Finallie the feare of God is not onely as a bridle to with-holde from sinne as was answered before but it is also a sharp spurre to quicken vs to newnes of life It is very true and therfore when the Prophet Samuel exhorteth the people of God to serue the Lord Explication and proofe hee maketh the feare of God the ground or cause of it Therefore saith hee feare yee the Lord and serue him in truth with all your hearts and consider how great things he hath done for you
all such doe put off the feare of the euill day farre away from them and imbrace the momentany pleasures of sinne as if the Lord made no such great matter of sinne as faithfull Preachers would make vs beleeue or though euill do come vpoÌ others yet euery man is readie to sooth himselfe that it shall not come neare him as if they were at agreement with hell c. and therefore are bold to elude and mock at all the iudgements of God saying Let vs eate and drinke for to morrow we shall die And Mal. 3.14 It is in vaine to serue God c. Or else as was answered they doe so presume of the mercy of God as if there were no iustice to be feared from him as Ier. chap. 18. verse 18. and Micah chap. 3.11 and againe Ier. 7.4 c. 9.10 But howsoeuer they flatter themselues and suffer themselues to be bewitched of the Deuill yet their iudgement sleepeth not as it is expresly testified and denounced against all such by the holy Prophets of God Isai châp 5.19 and cha 22.12.13.14 and cha 28.14.15 c. and Amos. cha 5 1â and chap. 6.1 c. and chap. 9.10 Read also Psal 10.4.5 6. and 50.21 7â 11 and 94.7 and Zech. 1.12 And 1. Cor. 15.32.33.34 Iob. ch 22.13 Secondly that the present pleasure of sinne which is very vehement and inticing to our wicked nature Siââ may in this respect be âoâpared to the poison oâ that kiâde of Sâââe 1. which thouâh ât âââng deadly yet alââ ãâã the flâsh of him that is sââ g with a plea a t and tickling delâgât as a most sweet sugred drunken bait ãâã another speciall hinderance of repentance it may be euident from that which we read of the wicked man Iob 22.11 c. His bones are full of the sinne of his youth and it shall lie downe with him in the dust When wickednes was sweet in his mouth c. Degustatis malè iucundis voluptatibus saith one vix diuelli ab his paââumus We can hardly be haled from ill pleasures that be delightsome after we haue once tasted them And Iames. 1.14 Lust is compared to an inticing baite And Heb. 11.25 the Apostle giueth to vnderstand that the wicked are caried after the momentanie pleasures of sinne Which Moses guided by the spirit of God refused and chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God and therein made the best choise But the wicked they say as the adultresse saith Pro. 7.18 Come let vs take our fill of loue vntill the morning let vs take our pleasure in daliance And cha 10 23. It is as pastime to a foole to doe wickedly And Ier. 4.10 The wicked delight to wander And 2. Tim. 3. verse 4 The wicked are described to be louers of pleasure more then louers of God The Apostle speaketh not onely of inordinate and vnlawfull pleasures but also of pleasures in things lawfull so farre forth as by the immoderate vse of them the minds of any are withdrawne from the loue of God Thus the pleasure of sinne and all sinfull pleasure is a hinderance of repentance Thirdly that hope of long life with those false imaginations mentioned in the answere are a great hinderance of repentance not onely mens practises in putting off from day to day but euen the open speaches of many doe declare For they say still time enough yet Euery one thinketh he hath a dispensation in youth to follow the lustes of youth It is enough we thinke to be sober and stayde when we come to age Yea and the Deuill hath made this hellish prouerb currant in the mouthes of many A young Saint an old Deuill c. This wicked vanitie and presumption of youth K. Salomon doth most wisely discouer and sharply rebuke and also correct by wholesome counsell Eccles 11.9.10 and so forth from the beginning of the next chapter Reioice ô young man in the daies of thy youth and let thine heart cheare thee in the daies of thy youth and walke thou in the waies of thy heart and in the sight of thine eies As though he should say Seeing thou wilt needes haue it so well goe on But know saith the wise King that for all these things God wil bring thee to iudgement c Read also for the reproofe of this folly Luke 12. â Mark chap. 13.33 c. 3â and Luke 21.34.35.36 and 1. Thessa 5.2.3 Râuel â â and chap. 16.15 And besides though a man should liue long who knoweth whether ââst all haue grace at the last to repent It is well obserued that although God would let vs haue one example of repentance at the last end recorded in the holy Scriptures namely the thiefe on the Crosse that none truly repenting at so sodaine an instant should despaire yet he hath recorded no more then one that none might be imboldened to presume Finally this may euerie man assure himselfe of that if hee doe not truelie repent nothing that he himselfe or that any other can possibly doe for him shall stand him in any steed before God Except yee repent yee shall all perish as our Sauiour Christ flatly affirmeth Luke chap. 13 3.5 Fourthly that wicked company is a hindrance to repentance yea a mightie prouocation to goe out euen to a desperate course of sinning the holy Ghost giueth to vnderstand by a most carefull warning against this danger Pro. 1.10 c. and chap. 23 19 20 and chap. 24 21 22. Read also chap. 22. verse 24.25 And fiftly concerning the example of the multitude and the broad and licentious way that they walke in how dangerous a prouocation that is it may be likewise perceiued by the admonition of the Lord Exod. 23 2. Thou shalt not followe a multitude to doe euill c. And Luke 13 24. Striue to enter in at the straight gate c. And Mat. 7.13.14 Sixtly what a stumbling blocke the prosperitie of the wicked is wee may consider from the example of Dauid Psal 73.2.3 c. As also in the same place of what strength the seauenth hinderance is in that there are no bandes euen to their death but all goeth on in an euen course as the cloth that is wouen with euen and vnbroken yarne But that this is no sure token that God is pleased with such Reade Iob. 21.6.7 c. And though one of a thousand liuing wickedly doe truly repent at the last what incouragement may any take from thence seeing such a one a thousand to one though he liue an hundreth yeeres yet he shall be accursed Isay 65 20. Vaine is it therefore that the coÌmon sort are so much led away to like and speake well of them that haue lââed wickedly when they dye quietly like a bird as they say and counterfet a liâtle charitie in forgiuing all the world c. Touching custome in sinning how that confirmeth sinne and hindereth aâââell doing reade Ier. 13 23. Can the Black-more change his skinnne or the shee
God effectually moue vs to repentance As the Apostle reasoneth against one sinne so will we reason against all other Shall I take the members of Christ that is those members which are in profession honourably ingrafted into him to the honour of his name and make them the vile and base members of an harlot to his dishonour God forbid Fourthly from the consideration of the fewnes of those that shall bee saued for want of repentance our Sauiour Christ sheweth vs that wee ought to take an earnest occasion from thence to striue to enter in at the straight gate Luke 13 23 24. And that there is no saluation without repentance it is euident from the beginning of the same chap. And 1. Sam. 12 25. If yee doe wickedly ye shall perish both ye and your king Reade also Luk. 3.8.9 and chap. 13 6 7. and Reuel 2.21 22 23 ch 3.15 16. Likewise the examples of Gods iudgements vpon others ought to admonish vs to repent 1. Cor. 10. verse 11. Read also Ier. 3 8 and Dan. 5 20 21.22 23 24 c. Euery mans owne punishments ought much rather to haue the same effect in himselfe Iob 33 29 3â The want of making this vse of Gods corrections is reproued Isay 9 13. The people turneth not vnto him that smiteth them neither doe they seeke the Lord of Hosts And Amos ch 4 6 c. 11. Finally this ought to be the vse of those afflictions which God laieth vpon his best seruants For thus we ought to reason as the holy Scriptures teach vs. If the righteous be scarcely saued where shal the sinner and vngodly appeare And if such and such things be done to a greene tree what shall be done to that which is dry Fâftly that hope of forgiuenes is a comfortable incouragement to repentance it may be considered from that we read Hosh 6 1.2 3 yea such an incouragement to repentance it is that as one saith truly without hope of forgiuenes none can kindly repent Nemo recte egerit poenitentiam nisi qui sperauerit indulgentiam The Angels reioyce when a sinner repenteth Yea God himselfe is after a sort reioiced with it Luk. 15. Sixtly that the treasuring vp of the word of God in our hearts is a principall furtherance of repentance it is proued by that we read Ps 17 4. Concerning the workes of men by the words of thy lippes I kept mee from the pathes of the cruell man And Ps 19.11 By thy commandements thy seruant is made circumspect And Ps 119.11 I haue hid thy promise in my heart that I might not sin against thee And ver 9. By thy coÌmandements thou hast made me wiser then mine enemies for they are euer with me c. Read also Pro. 2 1â 11 c. Finally for the benefit of the societie of the godly to the nourishing and bettering of repeÌtance read Ps 141 â Heb. 3 13 ch 1â 24 25. Read also Ps 133. No doubt the goodnes coÌmoditie of the coÌmunioÌ of Saints coÌsisteth in this as in a speciall part of it that we are thereby incouraged confirmed in a godly course of life Holy instructions admonitions and exhortations are as the dewes of heauen which make the barreÌ earth of our soules fruitful c. Hetherto of repentance what it is and which are the helpes or hinderances of it Question Now when are we thus to repent Answere We must begin presently euen while it is called to day as the holy Ghost speaketh and thence forth we must labour to increase so long as we liue So indeed we read Psal 95 7.8 To day if ye will heare his voice harden not your hearts c. And Heb. 3.7.8 13. Question Why must we thus speedily repent Answere Sundry of the former reasons mouing to repentance are likewise of speciall weight to moue vs to speedie repentance Explicatio and proofe It is true For seeing our life is short and vncertaine it is necessary that wee should not neglect the present opportunitie lest that should come vpon vs which is written Ps 73 19 O how sodenly are they destroied perished horribly consumed As a dreame when on awaketh Answerable to the example of the sodaine destruction of the Sodomites c. Seeing also the increase of sinne especially if it bee ioined with contempt of the Gospell which most graciously calleth vs to repentance it increaseth wrath we haue cause to feare yea rather wee may be sure that if we obstinatly refuse to repent it shall be easier for Tyrus Sydon and for Sodom Gomorrha then for vs at the day of iudgemeÌt Mat. 11 20 21 22.23 24. Moreouer seeing continuance in sinne confirmeth sinne and maketh it more difficult hard for vs to repent afterward as wee haue learned from the Prophet Ieremiah there is great cause that we should speedily breake off the euil custome of sinning that it get no prescription of time against vs. These reasons haue beene already mentioned Question But shew some other if ye can What reasons else can ye alledge to this purpose Answere By how much repentance is longer delaied specially as was said if it be with contempt against the often admonitions of the holy word and Gospell of God the truth of it will be so much the more hardly discerned euen in the conscience of him that at the last it may be doth truly repent It vsually falleth out so indeed and therefore are such more deepely plunged in sorrowe c. It may seeme that late repentance is rather an extorted then a free and kindly repentance It may seeme that sinne hath forsaken such rather then that they haue forsaken sinne c. Question What other reasons can you shew why we should speedily repent Answere Because God vouchsafeth vs his holy Sacrament of Baptisme the heauenly seale of his couenant of our adoption to be his childreÌ euen froÌ our infancie yea because he hath loued vs in his beloued son our Lord Iesus Christ before we were conceiued and borne Explication and proofe This verily if it be duly pondred is a reason of speciall waight and importance to bind vs both to most speedy repentance and also to most constant and dutifull obedience euen from the first time wherein we may haue the least inckling and vnderstanding that may be concerning the exceeding great grace and coÌstancy of Gods purpose in this his couenant sealed to vs as it were from âeââen by Baptisme to the very end of our liues and for euer and euer Mat. ãâ¦ã Luk. 20.4 5 6. For shall the Lord accept of vs miserable sinners vasââ of Satan and children of wrath by nature and shall we refuse him the God of mercy the onely fountaine of spirituall freedome and of euerlasting life and salâation God forbid Let vs therefore hearken to the holy exhortation of the mâst âise Preacher that wee remember our Creator in the daies of our youth c. Ye seeing our Sauiour Christ forbiddeth those that
would hinder yong children from comming to him let vs speedily breake through all lets that by no meânes âe be kept from him Thus much for the time when to repent Question Now why must we continually repent yea increase our repentance Answere Because it will be alwaies failing and vnperfect here in this life Explication and proofe It is very true And therefore not without cause doth the Apostle extend his exhortation of casting away euery thing that presseth down and the sin which hangeth so fast on euen to the end of our race that is through the whole course of our liues spending our blood as it were in this most holy and iust quarrell Heb. 12 1. c. 4. And the song of perfect triumph is not till another life when death shall haue fully lost sinne which is the sting thereof 1. Cor. 15.54 c. Question But what if our repentance stand at a stay or goe backward so that wee fall into some one particular sinne or other after that wee haue begunne to repent Answere God will surelie chastice such negligent and vndutifull forgetfulnes in euerie one of his children that shall deale so vnfaithfully with him And as touching those that continue and goe forward in a good course it is the will of God that they should with all holie wisedome and in all tendernes of Christian loue and compassion ouer the soules of such as are fallen to procure their recouerie as much as lyeth in them So wee reade Galat chapt 6.1 Brethren saith the Apostle Paul if a man bee fallen by occasion ExplicatioÌ proofe into any faulte yee which are Spirituall restore such one with the Spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe lest thou also be tempted Beare yee one anothers burthen and so fulfill the Lawe of Christ And read likewise 1. Thessalon 3.14 And that God will chastice the negligence of his children wee reade it expressely confirmed from the Lord himselfe by the Prophet Nathan 2. Sam 7.14 in his message to king Dauid concerning his sonne Salomon I will be his Father saith the Lord and hee shall be my Sonne and if hee sinne I will chasten him with the rodds of men and with the plagues of the children of men that is with such correctioÌs as God vseth to correct men withall as one iudging without respect of person like to that Ps 82.6.7 But my mercie saith he shall not departe away from him as I tooke it from Saul whom I haue put away before thee And more generallie wee reade Psalm 89.30 c. from the ministerie of Ethan the Ezrahite If his children forsake my Lawe saith the Lord and walke not in my iudgements If they breake my statutes and keepe not my commandements Then I will visite their transgressions with the rodde and their iniquities with stroakes Yet my louing kindnesse will I not take from him neither will I falsifie my truth c. Dauid himselfe may be an example hereof vnto vs. And before him Moses and Aaron and others of Gods children whom God did sharplie chastice when they had transgressed against him Neuerthelesse God continued their good God and a gratious Father vnto them still For they sinned of infirmitie not in obstinacie c. Question But what if anie doe vtterlie fall away from that grace which they seemed to haue and doe nowe despite the holie Spirit of grace being growne worse then they were at the beginning Answere Vnto such there is no place lefte for the renewing of their Repentance And by the effect they doe shewe further that they neuer beganne to repent in truth ExplicatioÌ and proofe For the proofe of this read Hebr 6.4 c. chapt 10.26 c. And 2. Pet 2.20 c. and 1. Iohn 2.19 They went out from vs saith the Apostle Iohn speaking of such kinde of Apostataes but they were not of vs. For if they had bene of vs they would haue continued with vs. But this commeth to passe that it might appeare that they are not all of vs. THere is yet something remaining concerning the doctrine of Repentance whervnto I desire to heare your answere Question Haue wee suppose yee anie power of our selues to repent and to change our owne hearts mindes and wills either at the first in generall or after that Repentance is in some particular respects to bee renewed againe Answere No no more then ther is in any creature a naturall power to conceiue and bring forth it selfe into the worlde at the first or afterward to make himselfe a newe arme or a newe legge if it be once cutte off from the bodie You say well for herein the proportion holdeth betwixt our naturall generation and birth and our spirituall regeneration and new birth as will yet further appeare in that which followeth Question WHerefore that wee may proceede By whom are wee then to be conuerted or caused to repent vs of our sinnes Answere By the holie Ghost whose entire work our whole regeneration is and in no part or parcelâ of it any of our owne Explication and proofe It is most certainlie so It is hee alone who worketh both Repentance and also Faith with all spirituall and heauenlie wisedome and vnderstanding in vs with all the increases and renewings of euery decaye therof as wee read Iohn â verse 5. Verilie verilie saith our Sauiour Christ to Nicodemus except a man be borne againe of water and of the Spirit hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God Read also Galat 5.22 The fruite of the Spirit is loue ioye peace long suffering gentlenes goodnes faith meeknes temperance And Ephes 5.9 The fruit of the Spirit is in all goodnes and righteousnes and truth And 2. Cor 3.17.18 Wee are changed into the image of the Lord from glorie to glorie as by the Spirite of the Lord. And in this respect the holie Ghost is called the Spirit of Sanctification and wee our selues are said to be sanctified by the sanctification of the same Spirit and not otherwise Rom 1.4 Christ our Lord was declared mightilie to be the Sonne of God touching the Spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead And ch 15. vers 16. The Gentiles are acceptable to God beeing sanctified by the holie Ghost And 2. Thess 2.13 Called to saluation through the sanctification of the Spirit And 1. Pet. chap 1.2 Elect vnto sanctification of the Spirit Read also Isai 4.4 and chapt 59.21 Mal 3.2.3 and Matth. 3.11 Likewise Iere 31.8 Conuert thou me and I shall be conuerted And verse 31.32.33 The Lord saith hee will put his Lawe in the inward partes of his people and write it in their hearts This hee doth by the finger of his holie Spirit Ezek 36. ââ and Ioel 2.28 Thus the whole worke of our regeneration and sanctification is of the Spirit Yet so as God giueth his children this grace and power that they doe carefullie vse the meanes seruing herevnto euerie one for his own part and mutuallie one for another as
seruants to the prouident grace and mercie of God As Ezek ch 18.30.31 Returne ye saith the Lord and cause others to turne away from all your transgressions so iniquitie shall not be your destruction Cast away from you all your transgressions whereby you haue transgressed and make yee a newe heart and a newe spirit for why will yee die ô yee house of Iârael And our Sauiour Christ saith to Peter Simon Simon behold Sathan hath desired to winnowe you as wheat but I haue prayed for thee that thy faith faile not therefore when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren Luk 22.31.32 And the Apostle Iames ch 5.19.20 Brethren if any of you haue erred from the truth and some man hath conuerâed him Let him know that hee which hath conuerted the sinner from going astray out of his way shall saue a soule from death and hide a multitude of sinnes But yet further I would haue you shew by what means the holy Ghost doth work our regeneration and all the graces therof to wit knowledge faith and repentance with euery other grace belonging therevnto and withall the increases of the same Question Which are they Answere Principalââe and in an ordinarie course the preaching of the glad tidings of the Gospell and all the holy instructions thereof in our hearing by such faithfull ministers of the word as hee for the same purpose sendeth vnto vs. Herevnto also serueth the opening of the doctrine of the Lawe and the vses thereof by the same ministerie of preaching Moreouer diligent and reuerend reading and meditating vppon the holy Scriptures by euery one by himselfe apart as also conferring with other wise godlie Christians for mutuall edification and comfort in the clearing of necessarie questions and doubtes which at anie time arise in our mindes and therewithall the teaching and incouraging of those that are ignorant and weake Likewise the serious meditation of our Baptisme with often and due resorting to the Lordes Table Finallie earnest and constant prayer vnto God for his gratious blessing vppon all these meanes These indeed are the ordinarie meanes wherby it pleaseth the holie Ghost to worke his whole most gratious work in the hearts of all the children of God What his more immediate working is wher it pleaseth him for supplie of the wants of any of these meanes yea euen of the principall of them as in the case of infants c it is not for vs curiouslie to inquire or trouble ourselues let vs leaue it as a hidden secret to his own Diuine pleasure wisedome and with all thankfulnesse let vs for our partes make the best vse of all the blessed meanes which he hath vouchsafed aboue many others to make vs partakers of And first that the preaching of the Gospell is the principall means of our Regeneration Read Iames 1.18.19 Of his owne will the Father of lightes hath begotten vs by the word of truth that wee should be as the first fruites of his creatures Wherefore my deare brethren saith the holie Apostle Let euery man be swift to heare c. And 1. Pet. 1.22 c. Seeing your soules are purified in obeying the truth through the Spirit to loue brotherlie without faining loue ye one another with a pure heart feruentlie Beeing borne a new not of mortall seed but of immortall by the word of God who liueth and indureth for euer For all flesh is grasse The grasse withereth and the flower falleth away But the word of the Lord indureth for euer and this is the word which is preached among you Thus the whole work of our regeneration is generally asâribed to the preaching of the word as the principall meanes which the holy Ghost vseth therevnto Now more particularlie touching knowledge giuen by meanes of the word and principallie by it preached and applyed to our consciences Reade Prou 1. verse 1.2.3.4.5 The parables of Salomon c. To giue wisedome and instruction c. To giue vnto the simple sharpnes of wit and to the childe knowledge and discretion A wise man shall heare and increase in learning and a man of vnderstanding shall attaine to wise counsells c. And cha 2â 19 O thou my sonne heare and be wise And Psa 2.10 Be wise ye kings be learned yee iudges of the earth that is Submit your selues to be taught from the word of God that yee may be wise Read also 2. Corinth 4.6 c. Touching Faith by the preaching of the word read Rom chapt 10. verses 14.15.17 and chapt 1.17 By the Gospell the righteousnes of God is reuealed from faith to faith And Ephe 4.13 Till we ad meeâ together in the vnitie of faith and knowledge of the Sonne of God vnto a perfect man to the measure of the age of the fullnesse of Christ And for repentance let that one famous example Actes 2.37 aboundantlie suffice Where also obserue according to that which hath heretofore bene noted that the lawe of God hath his office to the convincing of the conscience and consequentlie to the furthering of repentance Likwise also more priuate instructions together with the publike ministerie yeeld their helpe herevnto Rom 1. verses 11.12 and as was alledged a little while since out of the last chapt of the Apostle Iames verses 19.20 Neither is it to be doubted but as in all other learning they that are skilfull doe by teaching the ignorant growe more experte themselues so is it in the Arte of all Artes as touching those that instruct others vnto the kingdome of heauen Vnto reading also and meditation ther is a promise of blessing Psal 1.2 And Reuel 1.3 Blessed is hee that readeth and they that heare the wordes of this Prophesie And withall mark also that he requireth the keping of those things that are written therin According to that of Iames 1.22 Be yee doers of the word and not hearers onely For this must in no wise be forgotten that practise is a singular meanes of confirming yea of increasing that knowledge saith and repentance which is allreadie begonne in vs. As for Baptisme it cannot be but the due knowledge meditation of it is a means of helping forward regeneration seeing God hath appointed it to be vnto vs a signe seale therof as both our Sa Christ Ioh 3.5 And the Apo Paul Tit. 3.5 do giue to vnderstand by their speeches wherin they do not obscurely point vs to the institution and vse of this Sacrament Likewise if the fault be not in our owne selues great profite is to bee obtained by often resorting to the Lordes Table 1. Corinth 11.17 Finallie that prayer is a helpfull meanes to further Knowledge Faith and Repentance yea the whole work of our regeneration it may be discerned of vs from the testimonie of the Apostle Iude in the 20. verse of his Epistle writing thus Beloued edifie your selues in your most holy faith praying in the holie Ghost The gratious promises which God hath made vnto prayer doe euidently confirme the same Aske and yee shall
people vnder that word God which noteth his Almightie power this promise is alwayes assured vnto vs. Of the which point seeing wee haue spoken before wee will not now staye any longer to alledge the particular testimonies of it LEt vs come to the comforte which may arise in our heartes from beliefe in the Almightie power of God Question What may the comfort hereof bee vnto vs Answere First faith in the Almightie power of God our heauenly Father is exceedingly comfortable because hereby we are assured that no strength of sinne or of the world or of the Diuell shal be able vtterlie altogether to hinder the conuersion of anie whose hearts God mindeth to conuert and turne vnto him nor to with-holde any grace from vs which is necessarie to saluation or to the comfort of this life Secondlie because nothing can at anie time vtterlie perverte and turne away anie from God againe after that God hath once converted them to him and giuen them a true and liuelie Faith Thirdlie because it is a speciall incouragement and prop to the supporte of our faith in all our prayers which we doe make vnto God Fourthly because it animateth and incourageth vs against all tyrannicall boysterous terrour which any would dismaye vs withall in so much as wee knowe certainlie that none can doe the âeast euil against vs further then our heauenly Father shall thinke good to per mitte them And herevpon ariseth another comfort that although it doe please God to let anie trouble tarie long vpon vs as wee count length of time yea though he should not at all deliuer vs out of the present trouble and triall that it is not because hee is not able but because hee seeth it not either to be so meete for vs or that it is not so much to his honour and glorie that wee should be deliuered according to our desire Last of all faith in the Almightie and Fatherlie power of God is in speciall manner comfortable because it giueth vs singular assurance that nothing shal be able finallie to frustrate our eternall happines and saluation Exâââcation and proofe The comforte of these excellent fruites and benefits of beliefe in the almightie power of God it is included in this that GOD is our FATHER as wee haue seene before like as also the promise of God in the same respect is as wee called to minde euen nowe Neuerthelesse in so much as this comfort that God is our Father is more expreslie inlarged from the further consideration of this that the same our Father is Omnipotent or Almightie it shall The Comforts through the blessing of God bee worth our labour to seeke after those confirmations from whence this further inlargement of these excellent comforts may be more plentifully warranted vnto vs. First therefore that nothing is or can be able by any resistance against the most gracious and fatherlie power of our good God vtterlie altogether to hinder the conuersion of anie that doe belong vnto him it is euident from the testimonie of our Sauiour Christ Mark chap. 10. verses 23. c. 27. Howe hardly saith hee to his Disciples doe they that haue riches enter into the kingdome of God But hee himselfe answereth the difficultie and saith With men it is vnpossible but not with God For with God all things are possible And Matth 3.9 God is able saith Saint Iohn Baptist of these Stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham And Rom chap 11.23.24 God saith the Apostle Paul is able to wit by his all-sufficient grace and powerfull mercie to grafâe the Iewes into their Oliue tree againe And 1. Cor 1.25 c. The weaknes of God is stronger then man c. And againe God chooseth the weake things of the worlde to confound the mightie things c. And things that are not to bring to nought things that are Moreouer Acts 11.17 the Apostle Peter reporting the conuersion of the Gentiles to the other of the Apostles Foras-much saith hee as God gaue them alike gifte as he gaue vnto vs when wee beleeued in the Lorde Iesus Christ who was I that I could let God Then as it followeth in the Text The rest holde their peace and glorified God So then no sinnes great or manie or of neuer so long continuance nor anie thing else is any kinde of way able to hinder the strong streames of Gods great mercie whereby hee maketh glad the hearts of his children And let it be diligently obserued of vs concerning this first branche that neither this Knowledge nor Faith nor Repentance nor any other Grace can be begonne in vs much lesse continued augmented but by the powerfull working of Almightie God euen against the strongest gates power of hell For the proofe of the second branche of this Answere call to minde that mentioned before out of the 10. chap of the Euangelist Ioh verse 29. wher our Sauiour Christ after that hee hath assured his Disciples of his owne constant mercie hee testifieth thus of God the Father My Father saith hee is greater then all and none is able to take my sheepe out of my Fathers hands And againe the same Euangelist in his first Epistle chapt 4. verse 4. Call to minde also Rom 11.20 The giftes and calling of God are without repentance And 2. of Timoth 2.19 Thirdlie that our faith in the Almightie power of God our heauenly Father is a singular incouragement to Praier and a chiefe Supporter euen of faith it selfe it may be euident from the practise of our Sauiour Christ in his Praier which he mâde in one of his chiefe distresses saying Abba Father all things are possible vnto thee Marke 14.36 And likewise the conclusion of that praier wherin he hath taught vs how to pray it is an euident profe of it in that he appointeth this to be the conclusion of our prayer For thine is the kingdome and the power and the glorie Amen Read also the practise of the Apostles Act 4.24 c. For they make the power of God manifested in the Creation a ground of that their prayer wherin they intreat the manifestation of Gods diuine power in the Ministerie of the Gospell to a new creation as it were of all the faithfull that they might bee made newe creatures to God the Father through Iesus Christ his deare Sonne Coloss 1.11 12 13 c. Fourthly read Dan 3.17.18 For wheras king Nebuchadnezzar had threatned the three men of Israel with the fierie furnace saying proudlie Who is that God that can deliuer you out of my hands They answered the Tyrant boldly and with good courage in the Lord Behold say they our God whom we serue is able c. Read also Psal 3. Ps 27.1 2 3. and Psal 43. Isai 8. verse 9 10 11 12 13. Matth 10 28 29 30 31. and 1. Pet 3.14.15 Fiftlie for that comfortable consequence The Dueties which ariseth from the former comfort consider againe the notable example of the
Hebrew language into Greek Christ What it is in ours we shall seâ a none This title also is verie frequentlie and often ioyned with Iesus and with the fourth title Lord. As Luk 2.11 A Sauiour which is Christ the Lord. And Act 2.36 Let all the house of Israell know for a suretie that God hath made him both Lord and Christ this Iesus I say whom yee haue crucified And euery where in the Epistles of the holie Apostles Sometime with Iesus alone as in the two former epistles of Iohn And sometime singled alone by it selfe as 2. Cor ch 5. And 1. epi of Peter diuerse times But in his 2. epist conioined after this sorte Our Sauiour Iesus Christ. And our Lord Iesus Christ. Question Nowe in the third place what ground of holie Scripture can you alledge for the third title Sonne of God Answere Wee haue two sortes of Testimonies The one of such as doe intitle him to be the Sonne of God without any further addition though in a singular manner so as no other beside him is the Sonne of God The other sorte is of such as doe call him more fullie and expreslie the onely begotten Sonne of the Father and his owne Sonne and his Sonne singularlie beloued ExplicatioÌ proofe There are two sorts of them indeede And these latter may well be accounted an interpretation of the former Question Let vs call to minde some examples of either sort Which are they of the first sort Answere In the first ch of S. Luke the Angel telleth the Virgin Marie that the childe which she should conceiue in her wombe beare should be great and that hee should be called the Sonne of the most high verse 32. And againe vers 35. That holie thing which shal be borâe of thee shal be called the Sonne of God saith the holie Angel Beliefe in God the Sonne who is the onely Sonne of the Father The reason why he must be so called was no doubt because hee answereth to his name and is so in most perfit truth And thus Acts 9.20 the Apostle Paul immediatlie after his miraculous conuersion from his sin after his calling to the office of Apostleship preached in the Synagogues of the Iewes that Christ was the Sonne of God And the Apostle Iohn 1. epi 3.8 For this purpose appeared the Sonne of God that he might loose the works of the Diueâl And ch 4 vers 14.15 We haue seene doe testifie that the Father sent the Sonne to be the Sauiour of the worlde Whosoeuer confesseth that Iesus is the Sonne of God in him dwelleth God and he in God And chapt 5. verse 5. Who is it that ouercommeth the world but he that beleeueth that Iesus is the Sonne of God yea in the sâme chapter by an often repetition about eight or nine times And namely verse 13. These things haue I written to you that beleeue in the name of the Sonne of God that ye may knowe that ye haue eternall life and that ye may beleeue in the name of the Sonne of God And in the Gospell according to the same Euaâgâlist chapter 1.14 Iohn the Baptist saw and bare recorde that Christ whom âee bâpt zed was the Sonne of God And vers â9 Thou art the Sonne of God saith Nathanaell And chapter 3.17 God sent not his Sonne into the world that hee should condemne the world but that the worlde through him might be saued And againe verses 35.36 And chap 5. from the 19. verse to the 28. about ten seuerall times And chap 8.16 and chap 9.35.36.37 and chapt 20 31. These things are written saith the Euangelist that yee might beleeue that Iesus is that Christ the Sonne of God and that in beleeuing yee might haue life through his name Yea this is the ende of all Preaching also and of Baptizing c. Matâh 28.19 And Ephes 4.11.12.13 Till wee all meete together in the vnitie of Faith and knowledge of the Sonne of God And no maruell seeing Christ the Sonne of the liuing God as Peter professed being so taught of the Father âs the rocke and foundation of the Church Matth 16. verses 16.17.18 In these and in manie other places our Sauiour is called the Sonne of God without any further addition Question Let vs nowe likewise call to minde some of the latter sorte Which may they be Answere In the first chapter of the Euangelist Iohn verse 14. The word saith hee was made flesh and dwelt among vs and wee sawe the glorie thereof as the glorie of the onely begotten Sonne of the Father full of grace and truth And verse 18. No man hath seene God at any time the onely begotten Sonne who is in the bosome of the Father hee hath âeclared him ExplicatioÌ proofe Here indeede is a further addition which sheweth more plainely that our Sauiour is so the Sonne of God as no other is that is to say his naturall Sonne and therfore verie God of the substance of the Father So that this Filiation as we may say or comming to be a Sonne is not by creation nor by begetting or adoption in time but by an eternall beginningles generation And there are otheâ testimonies of this sort as Iohn 3.16 and verse 18. and 1 epist chap 4.9 and Hebr 1.5.6 The same thing is lihewise confirmed by this that our Sauiour is called Gods owne Sonne as Rom 8.32 Hee spared not his owne Sonne saith the Apâstle And our Sauiour him selfe Iohn 5.17.18 affirmeth in like manner that God is his owne Father or properlie and singularlie his Father Patera idion Finallie it is euident by this other addition that hee is the beloued Sonne of God as Matth 3. verse 17. God the Father saith at the baptisme of our Sauiour This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased And againe ch 17. at the traÌsfiguration This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am wel pleased heare ye him Question The fourth title is yet behinde What ground haue you therfore that this the onely begotten Sonne of God is our Lord Belâefe in God the Sonne who is our Lord. â Answere King Dauid long before the appearing of the Sonne of God in the flesh called him by the Spirit of Prophesie his Lord Psal 110. in the beginning of the Psal The Lorde saith hee said to my Lord sit thou on my right hand c. ExplicatioÌ proofe That king Dauid spake these words of the Sonne of God our Sauiour himselfe declareth Matth 22.41 c as though he should haue said The Lord Iehouah God the Father said to my Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of God c. Whom Dauid knewe before to be appointed of God to appeare in the nature of man Read also Iohn 20.28 the profession of Thomas Thou art my Lord and my God And Acts 10.36 Christ is Lord of all And 1. Corint 1.1.2.3 and chapt 2.8 and Philip 2.19 But the places are aboue repetition For he is called the Lord or our
duties of faith in the comfort of this that the Sonne of God our Lord and Sauiour is the Christ or anointed of God Question And first concerning his anointing to be a Prophet vnto vs. What may these duties be Answere The comfort of faith herein requireth this dutie first and principally that we doe most reuerendly obey him in his word and Gospell and ministerie thereof with care of continuall profiting in knowledge and faith and in euery other grace Secondly that we doe labour according to the encrease of our owne knowledge and the comfort of our faith c. euery one to further and profite those that belong vnto vs. Thirdly it is our dutie to beleeue as vndoubtedly those things which our Sauiour hath prophecied and fore-told that they shall hereafter come to passe as those things which hee hath taught set downe for the perpetuall instruction of his Church It is verie meet and necessarie that it should be so For to what other ends should we thinke that God hath anointed him to be a Prophet vnto vs but that wee should receiue all such instruction from him as hee was to giue and hath giuen vs to make vs wise yea more and more wise vnto saluation The children of the former Prophets ExplicatioÌ and proofe stood bound to profit by those that were sent vnto them Act. 3.25 much more then wee that are the children of this most high Prophet the Prince of all the rest Heb 2.13 But let vs more distinctlie consider the particulars of the answer And first that we must in respect of this Prophesie of our Sauiour heare obey his doctrine wee haue the commandement of God as we may remember Matth 17.5 And 2. Pet 1.17 Hee receiued of God the Father honour and glorie saith the Apostle when this voice came to him from the excellent glorie c. Here also call to minde againe Matth 23.8.10 It may iustlie be accounted a most absurd thing for anie to professe themselues Christians and to haue bene schollers of Christ and yet to be ignorant of the knowledge of Christ and of that mysterie of redemption and saluation which hee hath both taught plainely and wrought effectuallie for all that doe truelie beleeue in him Verilie none of that sorte euer entred the right way into the profession of Christianitie Doubtles they came not in by the dore for then they should haue bene let in by the keye of knowledge The which seeing they want it is apparant that they rather crept in at the windowe like theeues and church-robbers then otherwise And therefore they haue neede to looke better to themselues For if they haue no knowledge it is certaine that they haue no faith and so consequentlie that they cannot be saued Wee thinke it a iust cause of reproofe to yong children and a discredit to their Schoolemaisters if they do not in some good proportion profit in learning according to the time of their going to schoole And Cicero a heathen wise man reasoneth with his sonne that hee ought to haue made no small profiting vnder a choice teacher and in so learned an vniuersitie as hee had sent him vnto though hee had as yet bene there but one whole yeere What then shall wee say of our selues if after many yeares teaching vnder the ministerie of the Gospell wee be found olde truantes and non proficientes in the schoole of Christ the chiefe Teacher whose doctrine is the most excellent doctrine and his teaching the most powerfull teaching that can be The reproofe of the Apostle is iust against all such Hebr 5.12 in that wheras they ought to haue so farre profited that they might haue ben teachers of others they are yet ignorant of the first principles of the word The punishment also belonging vnto this sinne is verie fearefull as wee shall haue occasion to obserue further anone Thus then according to the first branch of the answere we may easilie see that it is a dutie where-vnto we are streightlie bound to heare and obey the most holie prophesie and doctrine of our Sauiour Christ and that vnder the great perill of our soules to the contrarie Nowe secondlie that it is furthermore in the same respect the dutie of euerie Christian to further another according to his owne profitting in his seuerall place and calling the Minister of the worde his people parentes and Maisters of families their children and seruantes and euerie one his companion friend and neighbour Wee may plainely perceiue by the parable of the Talents Matth 25. verses 14.15 c. 30. Read also 2. Corinth 3.1 And Hebr. 6.1 Moreouer read Ephes 6.4 And in the fourth commandement of the morall lawe of God And yet further read Isai ch 2. verses 2.3 againe Micah 4.1 Mal 3.16 By these testimonies the second branch may be plentifullie confirmed The third dutie is likewise euident by those manifold testimonies which are euery where giuen concerning the most perfect truth and faithfulnes of our Sauiour Christ in euery point of his doctrine as hath beene declared at large before And seeing euery prediction of his seruants the Prophets haue beene fulfilled in their times and seasons alwaies hetherto how may we doubt of the fulfilling of any the predictions of our Sauiour himselfe And the rather also because some of them are fulfilled since he fore-told them as namely his owne sufferings and the destruction of Ierusalem These are the duties of faith in due regard of the propheticall office of our Sauiour The duties belonging to the comfort of his most royall and holy Priesthoode remaine yet to be considered of vs. Which therefore are the duties of faith Question in respect of this combined comfort of his Kingdome and Priesthood Answere In so much as faith assureth vs to our comfort that by our Sauiour Christ and through that redemption which he hath wrought for vs we are aduanced in a spirituall manner answerable to the nature of his Kingdome to be here on the earth Kings and Priest vnto God it doth from the same comfort teach vs that it is our dutie to offer vp our selues our soules and our bodies a liuely sacrifice holie and acceptable to God in the crucifying of our wicked flesh with the lusts thereof and in rising vp to care and conscience of yeelding vnto him the holy fruites of a new life Secondly as a further fruit of the comfort hereof and of the same our care it is our dutie to offer vp euery spirituall sacrifice of true christian obedience and namely contrition of heart praier praise and almes-giuing Thirdly it is our dutie from the vertue of the princely power of our Lord Iesus Christ deriued vnto vs continually to subdue keepe vnder not only sin and the lusts thereof but also the suggestions of the diuel this world that they neuer reigne or rule ouer vs. Finally it is our dutie in the same respect if neede so require that we doe offer vp our liues themselues as
it were a sacrifice or thank-offering for the witnessing of the truth by holy martyrdome Explication and proofe These things also haue indeed their warrant from the holy Scriptures For the first point whereof we haue to begin withall one plaine testimony Rom. 12.1.2 Reade also Gal. 5.24 In this respect the preaching of the Gospel is a kinde of sacrificing of the people vnto God euen of so many as are thereby conuerted vnto him Rom. 15. verses 15 16 17. and 2. Cor. 2.15 For the second point to wit that the duties mentioned are to be performed as spirituall sacrifices to God reade Psal 51.17 The sacrifices of God saith the Kingly Prophet Dauid are a contrite heart c. And Psal 141.2 Praier is called a sacrifice Likewise Reuel chap. 5.8 and chap. 8.3.4 So is thanks-giuing Heb. 13.15 And in the next verse almes-giuing or beneficence is termed by the same name And againe Philip. 4.18 These are the sacrifices wherevnto as the Apostle Peter assureth vs christians are called as a holy Priesthood to offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christ 1. Ep. chap. 2. verse 5. And verse 9. Ye are a royall Priesthood c. that ye should shew forth the vertues of him that hath called you out of darknes into his maruelous light For the proofe of the third point we haue Rom. 6.12 Where the Apostle writeth thus Let not sinne reigne in your mortall body he vsing therein a * Basilâueto word noting the spirituall kingdome ore dominion of sinne which cannot be subdued but by a countermand of a kingly power superiour vnto it And verse 13. he saith further Neither giue yee your members as weapons of vnrighteousnes where he vseth a * Paristánete word of Priesthood by an allusion to the presenting and placing of the bodily sacrifice before the Lord after the manner of the law Reade also concerning that power which wee haue by our Sauiour against the world 1. Iohn chap. 5. verses 4 5. And ouer the Diuell Iames 4.7 And Ephes 6.10 11 c. Likewise Rom. 16.20 and 1. Iohn 3.8 and chap. 5.18 In all which things let vs not lightly weigh and consider with our selues I pray ye how great a dignitie this is for a man to haue power to countermand and suppresse his wicked lusts the world and the Diuell according to that Prou 16.32 And Eccles 7.21 But now on the contrarie let vs also well consider how absurde and vnseemely yea how dangerous and deadlie a thing it is for the Prince to be his subiectes vassall yea the vassall of the most traiterous and murtherous subiect that may be Euen so absurde it is that a Christian should be at the command of sin and Satan that they should be as the Generall of the field we to fight vnder their banner This should not onely be to our owne reproch who doe beare the name of Christ but also euen to the dishonour of our King and Sauiour himselfe Let vs therefore earnestly consider that it is our dutie to take diligent heed against these euills For the proofe of the last pointe let vs read Philip 2.17 For euen like as when the zealous Magistrate putteth to death the malefactor that is well worthie of it it is as a holie sacrifice offered vnto God on his part so when anie other faithfull Christian giueth his life for the Gospell hee doth in speciall manner sacrifice himselfe vnto God Neither let it I beseech ye offend any as we were partly aduised before in the Comfortes touching that hatefull reproch which the Papists haue iustlie brought vpon their sacrilegious blasphemous Priest-hood the which without all ground and to a most vaine and wicked purpose they appropriate to their clergie It is sufficient for vs that without them wee knowe the minde of our Sauiour Christ and in how honorable a sence he hath aduanced vs and all true beleeuing Christians without exception to be Priests vnto our God And therfore in this respect and thus farre forth let vs not balke this name which in it selfe and according to the right vse application of it hath bene is stil a name of verie great dignity of a reuerend holy honor Nay coÌtrariwise let euerie Christian as well of the faithfull people as of the publike ministerie reioyce in this our dignitie together in that wee are all sanctified and admitted to offer spirituall sacrifices as hath bene shewed The Minister publikelie in the assemblie and the people with him by his speciall guidance and direction in the name of God and they also priuatlie by themselues and with their families in euerie priuate and allowable dutie of Christianitie according to the rule of Gods holie word And herein let vs haue no scruple but that God admitteth vs freely to drawe neare vnto him through our Lord Iesus Christ with holie hearts and consciences to make our praiers vnto him at all due times and in all meete places holding vp pure hands without wrath and doubting c. Tim 2.8 And in manie other places of holie scripture The summe of all is this Seeing our Sauiour is anointed of God to be our great Prophet we stand bound to submit our selues to his doctrine Seeing hee is our onely high Priest we must seeke for reconciliation and peace to our consciences with God through him Seeing he is our Lord and King we must submit our selues to his lawes and gouernment that so we may enioye the benefit of his protection And on the contrarie wee must renounce all false Mediatours false Prophets false Christes and false Lordes and namely the yoke of the most grieuous proude and statelie Lord the Antichrist of Rome Thus farre therfore concerning the duties belonging to the comfort of our Christian beliefe in that our Sauiour is the Christ or anointed of God and likewise of the duties in respect of euerie other of the titles Sonne of God Iesus and Lord whom while we thus obey wee may be sure that the holie Ghost is giuen vnto vs according to that which we read Acts 5.32 ANd nowe at the last to conclude this part of our inquirie concerning beliefe in the second Person of the holie Trinitie in regard of the same his Titles noting vnto vs his most high Person also his most holy office What is the danger of not beleeuing Question of not obeying this our Lord IESVS CHRIST the Sonne of GOD in all these respectes Ans Who is a lyar saith S. Iohn but he that denieth that Iesus is the ChristiÌ the same is the Antichrist that denieth the Father and the Sonne Whosoeuer denieth the Sonne the same hath not the Father 1. Ep chap. 2. verses 22.23 And chap. â 11.12 Eternall life is in the Sonne of God He that hath the sonne hath that life he that hath not the Sonne of God hath not that life And in the Gospel of Iohn chap 8.24 Our Sauiour Christ telleth the Iewes that if they
and earthlie reasonings wherin the Diuel will easily goe beyond vs but to the written word of God which God hath established for a most sure and infallible refuge and direction vnto vs. And hereby it may euidentlie appeare how necessarie a dutie it is for euerie Christian euen to his owne safetie and as the onelie preseruatiue against his vtter ouerthrow yea against his eternal destruction to be well acquainted and stored with the word of God that wee may therby discerne aright which are the temptations of the Diuell For otherwise it is an easie matter for him to delude vs when the Diuell shall tempt vs to steale if wee haue not the 8. commandment in a readines to replie against him and say in our heartes and in the feare of God It is written Thou shalt not steale Nothing else shal be a ââfficient counterpoison against the tentation And the same is true coÌcerning all the rest when any of vs shall be tempâed to vncleannes to reuenge to contempt of our gouernours to profanesse to swearing to idolatrie c. Assuredlie of we haue not the word written in our hearts to alledge It is written in the booke of God Thou shalt not commit adulterie Vengeance is mine Honour thy Father and thy mother c ther is no sufficient helpe for resistance but wee shall fall downe like wounded men before the Diuell Fânallie seeing as was said before the Diuel is continuall in temptation though God will not suffer him to be alwaies alike vehement and pressing therfore let vs be continuallie in our watch ward against him especiallie then when anie pricke in the flesh the messenger of Satan as the Apostle Paul speaketh shall be neare at hand soliciting vs as it were to anie speciall sin either secrete or open of the fleshe or of the Spirit of what sorte so euer it be And alwaies let vs haue in minde this incouragement which the Lorde himselfe geueth vs to vnderstand by his Apostle Iames that if wee resist the Diuel he shalt flie from vs. chapter 4.7 The ground of which comfort is this that our Sauiour Christ hath vanquished the Diuel on our behalfe as is most cleare by this historie of his tentations Thus much therfore concerning the hard entrance or preparation of our blessed Sauiour vnto the execution of his most holie and happie publike ministerie for vs according to the will of God and according to his owne voluntarie good will toward vs that hereby it might appeare euen from the beginning that the Diuel must be vanquished by him or else we could not be saued but must abide for euer most miserable and slauish vassalls vnto him and so to lye eternallie vnder die wrath of God together with him LEt vs now goe on and see how our Sauiour Christ doth publikely execute his most gracious and high office and ministerie wherevnto he was thus most sufficientlie called and euery way fitted and prepared Wee will consider of this publike ministerie of his from the more neare beginnings both for doctrine and also for miracles and so forth to the further proceeding of it The which beginnings though they may seeme to haue bene in weakenes at the first as the Sun in the rising yet they shal be found to gather strength as it were with a swift course of the wings therof and waxe brighter brighter vntill the high noone of the day Question First therfore what ground of holie Scripture haue you for the declaration of the beginnings of the doctrine of our Sauiour which is that whereof we are first to inquire Answere Wee haue these beginnings faithfullie set down and recorded in the first chapter of the Euangelist Iohn as it followeth after that wher we lefte concerning Iohn the Baptistes pointing out of our Sauiour with the finger from the 37. verse to the end of the chapter Let vs heare the words of the Euangelist Question Read or rehearse them out of your book How doth the holie Euangelist record report these things vnto vs 37 It followeth thus Answer And the two Disciples heard him that is they heard Iohn the Baptist their Maister speake that is vsing these wordes concerning our Sauiour beeing then in their sight Beholde the Lambe of God and they followed Iesus 38 Then Iesus turned about and saw them followe and he said vnto them What seeke ye And they said vnto him Rabbi which is to say by interpretation Master where dwellest thou 39 He said vnto them Come and see They came and saw where he dwelt and abode with him that day for it was about the tenth howre 40 Andrewe Simon Peters brother was one of the two which had heard it of Iohn and that followed him 41 The same found his brother Simon first and said vnto him wee haue found the Messias which is by interpretation the Christ. â2 And he brought him to Iesus And Iesus beheld him and said Thou art Simon the sonne of Iona thou shalt be called Cephas which is by interpretation a stone 43 The day following Iesus would goe into Galilee and found Philippe and said vnto him Followe mee 44 Nowe Philippe was of Bethsaida the citie of Andrew and Peter 45 Philip found Nathanael and said vnto him We haue found him of whom Moses did write in the Law and the Prophets Iesus of Nazareth the sonne of Ioseph 46 Then Nathanael said vnto him Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth Philip said vnto him Come and see 47 Iesus sawe Nathanael comming vnto him and said of him Beholde indeed an Israelite in whom is no guile 48 Nathanael said vnto him Whence knewest thou me Iesus answered and said vnto him Before that Philip called thee when thou wast vnder the figge tree I saw thee 49 Nathanael answered and said vnto him Rabbi thou art the Sonne of God thou art the King of Israel 50 Iesus answered and said vnto him Because I said vnto thee I sawe thee vnder the figge tree beleeuest thou thou shalt see greater things then these 51. And he said vnto him Verilie Verilie I say vnto you hereafter ye shall see heauen open and the Angels of God ascending and descending vpon the Sonne of Man ExplicatioÌ proofe Here are the beginnings of the doctrine of our Sauiour Christ verie faithfullie recorded vnto vs small indeede in outward appearance but great and mightie and most gratious in effect as they will appeare to all that shall duelie consider them They haue ben by preaching laid open to you at large as you know Now we can but cursorilie call to minde a briefe summe of these excellent things And first concerning the entertainment which our Sauiour gaue to Andrew his companion whether it was Iohn the Euangelist who vseth to conceale his owne name or any other it was kinde indeed but verie simple and plaine in these words Come and see Neuerthelesse this is wonderfull that these two tarrying with our Sauiour but one night should see heare those
is further expressed by Saint Marke chap 14.36 Abba Father all things are possible vnto thee take away this cuppe from me c. And yet againe the same may be further argued both from the increase of the vehemencie of our Sauiours praier as the Euangelist Luke reporteth that he being in an agonie when the Angell came from heauen to strengthen him he praied the more earnestly to God who alone was able in that his distresse to support and relieue him And also it may be argued from the repetition of the same prayer for the repetition of the same prayer sheweth pâainely that there was a continuance of the same griefe so that as was saide this arrowe of Gods vengeance bent yea shot forth against our sinne and lighting vpon our Sauiour pierced so deepe and grappled so fast that it could not be pulled out easily but with greater wrastlings then were the wrastlings of Iaacob with that Angell with whom yet at the last he preuailed All which things dâly considered and laied in equall balance and considering that it is a familiar phrase in the holy Scriptures to expresse great afflictions and sorrowes by the name of the sorrowes of hell What should hinder why we should not esteeme the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ in his soule which are aboue all humane estimate and not possibly to haue beene indured by any meere humane strength to bee such as may iustly beare the name of hellish sorrowes as beeing comparable to those torments of Hell which wee should iustly haue suffered there for euer if hee had not suffered them for vs for that time which God sawe it meete that hee should indure them And if hee had not by the propitiatorie prayers and sacrifice of his most holy Priesthood obtained and purchased deliuerance from the same For whereas some feare least when we doe so speake wee doe impute that to our Sauiour which is impious and blasphemous once to be thought or spoken to wit that hee should loose all faith be vtterly reiected of GOD and that hee must consequently remaine in finall dispaire and torment this feare or any such like it is altogether needelesse in so much as these things could not possibly fall into Christ seeing they are partly sinfull and cannot touch the holines of his humane nature and partly of weakenesse implying such a contradiction as can by no meanes stand with the Deitie of his person For that GOD should finally reiect and forsake his sonne yea in that he hath assumed and taken mans nature to the diuine by personall vnion it is as vnpossible as that God should deny or reiect himselfe Besides it is one thing to be without the comfort of faith for a while and another to be without faith it selfe Likewise to be forsaken of GOD as touching present comfort and to be for euer cast off in the counsell and purpose of God These latter are proper to the reprobates the former may betide the elect children of God and were in peculiar manner in Christ and that in such measure and degree as they cannot befall any other Moreouer we may iustly distinguish betwixt the torment of the reprobate and their wicked and sinfull qualities the which are in them either causes of their torment as their infidelitie and all other their sinnes and impenitenââe while they liued in th s world or else they are such as their torments doe augment by reason of thâir wicked dispâsition such as are impatience cursing and blasphemie Our Sauiour Christ therefore might and did indure the curse and torment which is due to our sins though he was perfitly free from euery action or thought of sinning And whereas he indured the punishment of our sinne but for a short time This doth not disanull the paine iâ selfe in so much as the eternitie of the paine is but a circumstance and not the essence or nature of it Finally the excellencie of the Person of him that suffered euen the Sonne of God God and man hath in a short time satisfied for and swallowed vp or disannulled the eternitie of the punishment of vs all as the punishment it selfe that it cannot rest vpon no nor attach and arrest the elect of God whom he hath redeemed and purchased from it Wherefore if reason will be more curious to prie into this mysterie then is meete and not content it selfe with that which the holy Scriptures shewe vs to be the truth of God Let vs not yeelde to make reason to be a wanton but let it suffice our faith that the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ are a mysterie and farre aboue the reach of humane reason grounded and built vpon the groundes and principles of GODS most high and diuine wisedome And therefore also whereas the shallowe conceite of mans reason stumbleth at the prayer of our Sauiour Christ as if it could not stand with obedience to the will of God or with that constancie which ought to haue beene in Christ we are to beleeue as the truth is that it is a most holy prayer most perfectly beseeming the present estate of our Sauiour Christ both thereby to expresse the extremitie of his inward distresse and horrour and therein the infirmitie of his humane nature vnable of it selfe to indure it and also to shewe forth the fruite of his inuincible patience and âaith in that hee praieth to his heauenly Father onely for reliefe and succour submitting his owne humane will and desire to the good pleasure of his diuine will which is a more perfite confirmation of the most perfit obedience of our Sauiour then if he had yeelded to drinke the bitter potion of Gods wrath without any such grieuous and sore temptation to the contrarie So then our Sauiour Christ was tempted in the infirmitie of mans nature like as men are tempted yea aboue all temptation of men but yet without sinne as the holy Apostle truly teacheth in that he neuer yeelded to any sinne through any temptation and therein is vnlike to all meÌ iâ alone the onely perfit vndefiled one But of the vertues of our Sauiour Christ shining forth in all perfectioÌ in the whole time of his chiefe sufferings and perturbations both of soule and body we shall haue another occasion euen of purpose to inquire more fully hereafter Hetherto of the sufferings of our Sauiour in his preparing of himselfe to his sufferings by the serious thought and meditation of them specially of those that were to fall vpon him most neare vnto death The premeditation and thought of which cuppe being so sharpe and bitter in the tast and sippe of it how sharpe and bitter may we suppose the whole draught euen the drinking of it dregges and all to haue beene vnto him LEt us now proceed to the second branch of the sufferings of our Sauiour which concerne the act of Iudas his prodition or betraying of him into the handes of his malicious aduersaries most sinfull and wicked men Question What testimonie and
of our Sauiour after him at the least the hinder part of it though as some interpret these words and so it is very likely they made our Sauiour carrie the fore part still For out of all question they would permit him as little case as they could Beza Hom. 27. in Hiât Pass pa. 671. 672. And why doe they thus roughly deale with the poore Cyrenian comming peaceably out of the field when they had store about them nearer hand It is the property of the wicked when they are about their wicked practises to desire that all should like of them and to hate those that shall not be of like minde with them Now therefore insomuch as this stranger came as one not liking nor hauing any fellowship with them in this busines therefore they doe the rather of purpose fetch him in to haue a hand in it with them or else to take the occasion further to abuse him according to that petulancie which rude and vnruly souldiers are very apt vnto But God as we may well perceiue in his diuine prouidence aimed at an other thing euen hereby to shew that it was his good pleasure that the Gentiles should be taken into the fellowship of the Crosse and sufferings of our Sauiour not to be any partners in the merit of the Crosse but in the fruit of that redemption which our Sauiour alone hath most fully and perfectly made for vs. And touching this Cyrenian himselfe we may easily conceiue that this impulsiue bearing of the materiall Crosse of our Sauiour was an inducement vnto him willingly to beaâe his owne Crosse afterward as a faithfull Disciple of Iesus Christ And therefore is not onely he himselfe mentioned as being of good note in the Church but also two sonnes of his likewise according to the testimony of the Euangelist Marke cha 15. verse 21. Where he describeth this Simon of Cyrene to be he that was father of Alexander and Rufus to wit both father and sonnes being afterward as was said of good note in the Church of God Now thirdly in that they leade other two malefactors with him this they did the rather to preiudice the innocency of our Sauiour as if his cause had beene like to theirs because they had obteined of Pilate the like iudgement against him Secondly the place of execution is noted vnto vs and that also is described two waies First by the common and vsuall name Secondly by the situation of it The name of it as the Euangelist Iohn telleth vs was in the Hebrew language that is to say in that dialect which was now in common vse among the Iewes though not the pure and naturall Hebrew called * The naturall Hebrew word is Gulgoleth noting the head or skull of a man from the roundnes of it as Iudg. 9.53 2. King 9.35 1. Chr. 10.10 But it is oftentimes vsed for the whole person of a man reckonâng men by the pâules as we vse to say Reade Ex. 1â ver 16. anâ chap. 28 ve 26. Numb 1. ver 18.20.22 and chap. 3.47 and 1. Châo 2â 3â and ver 24. Golgotha which signifieth the skull of a mans head like as in the same signification we may call it as the Euangelist further addeth Kranion topon a place bearing the name of a skull And as Luke saith that answerable to the Hebrew it may be called in greeke Kranion without any further addition And so may we call it in Latine from the Greeke word Cranium or otherwise Caluaria and in English the Skull But why doe the Euangelists with a full consent thus mention the name of the place Not that we should seeke out any blinde and curious speculation about the name as some haue done as though Adams skull had beene buried there and had therevpon borne that name c. but to note the place by that name whereby it was familiarly knowne most likely so called because it was a piece of ground fit for execution in that it conteined a little round hillocke from whence the concourse of people might more euidently beholde those that were executed For they which haue beene there report that it is such a piece of ground called to this day Caluarie So then the mention of the place by the Euangelists is to very good purpose to argue the certaintie of the storie from this circumstance But there are beside this two worthy reasons of worthy obseruation The grouÌ and history of his leading to be crucified in this respect both of them set downe by the holy Apostle in the Epistle to the Hebrews chap 13. from the 10. verse to the 15. The one is that the place where our Sauiour was crucified being known to be without the citie doth notably declare the accomplishment of that by our Sauiour in truth which was prefigured by those sacrifices for sinne which were by the commandement of God burnt without the Campe as we reade Leuit chap 4.11 12. and chap 6.30 and chap 16.27.28 In which respect saith the Apostle in the place before alledged We haue an altar whereof that is of the sacrifice whereof they haue noe authoritie to eate which serue in the Tabernacle For the bodies of those beastes whose blood is brought into the holy place by the highe Priestes for sinne are burnt without the Campe. Therefore euen Iesus that he might sanctifie the people with his owne blood suffered without the gate Yea and he did so induring ther the fire of Gods wrath burning hotely vpon him till by his water and blood issuing out of his most holy body he had for euer quenched the same for the benefit of all that are allowed to eate of him that is truly to beleeue in his name This therefore is the first reason why the place where our Sauiour Christ was crucified is so diligently recorded by the holy Euangelists and it is singularly to our comfort The second reason noted by the same Apostle both confirmeth the same comfort and also from the comfort thereof teacheth vs what our dutie is in this respect namely eueÌ willingly couragiously to beare our reproach for Christs sake though we should be cast out from men as iudged vnworthy to enioy the common priuiledge of other men but to be as the off-scouring of the earth c. For so it followeth in the words of the Apostle Let vs goe forth therefore out of the Campe bearing his reproach For here we haue no continuing citie but we seeke one to come The third thing to be obserued in this part of the storie is the weeping and lamentation of the women which followed our Sauiour Christ in beholding how vnmercifully he was dealt withall Among the which women there were some no doubt of his most louing and dutifull disciples euen such as are mentioned by the Euangelists afterward But as touching the rest they could not but be moued greatly to see him of a sudden thus strangely and furiously carried away to be crucified whom they had
nature so as he is Father to no creature beside this confirmeth plainely that his prayer must needes be most effectuall with God aboue all that euer haue prayed or can pray Yea so as no prayer hath euer beene accepted from any but as they haue had doe and shall haue respect to the vertue and grace of his mediation and prayer And herein our Sauiour Christ performeth one speciall dutie of his most holy office of high Priesthood in that he praieth for sinners as wel as in that he yeelding to be fastened to the Crosse offereth vp himselfe an euerlasting and most propitiatory sacrifice vnto God that by his blood issuing out by the wounds of his holy hands and feete he might wash away the sinnes of all his elect Let vs come to the reason which is this For they know not what they doe Not that ignorance excuseth the offender or that he sinneth not because he knoweth not that it is a sinne which he committeth This is not the meaning of our Sauiour Christ for then what neede was there that he should pray so earnestly for forgiuenes or vse any prayer at all to that end In that therefore he praieth yea seeing he prayeth so earnestly that they may be forgiuen though they did not know what they did it is euident that their sinne was grieuous in the sight of God though they sinned of ignorance And so we read that God in his law appointed sacrifices to be offered for sinnes done of ignorance he giuing therein plainely to vnderstand that ignorance excuseth not seeing euery one might haue knowledge if the fault were not in our owne negligence but contrariwise that sinnes done of ignorance are damnable if they be not pardoned for Christs sake vnto whom all the sacrifices pointed Read Leuit. chap. 4. the whole chapter What was the meaning of our Sauiour then in this reason which hee vseth No doubt his meaning is to giue to vnderstand that there is a great difference betwixt sinnes committed of ignorance and those that are committed of presumption malice against knowledge and conscience yea betwixt one and the same sinne committed in so diuerse a manner from so differing a ground and originall For that done of ignorance must needes be sinfull in a lesse degree then the other and accordingly pardoned more easily or with lesse difficulty as one may say Our Sauiour therfore in vsing this reason would leaue some special ground of comfort for those of his persecutors whosoeuer should afterward come to the conscience of their sinne when their consciences should beare witnes with them that they did they knew not what so were within the coÌpasse of the prayer of our Sauiour when as on the contrary he would exclude all such froÌ the comfort of it whosoeuer sinned of malice against their knowledge with a high and presumptuous hand as some of his persecutors did as may appeare by his doctrine concerning the sinne against the holy Ghost deliuered against them Matth. 12.31.32 And as Stephen the holy Protomartyr next after our Sa Christ doth plainly declare Act. 7.51 in that he chargeth them to haue resisted the holy Ghost Concerning all which the Apostle Peter saith that our Sauiour committed his cause to him that iudgeth righteously 1. Epist. 2.23 But how may it be said that any of those that persecuted our Sauiour Christ and did execution vpoÌ him were ignorant of that sinne which they coÌmitted seeing they knew no cause against him why they should so deale as they did For no man can be ignorant of this that it is a sinne to do violence against any man without cause It is very true Neuerthelesse in this case our Sauiour may iustly say that a number of them knew not what they did For their sinne was greater then they were ware of yea though they had beene conuicted in their consciences to haue dealt vniustly cruelly against a righteous man For they knew not that this righteous man was the Lord our righteousnes they knew not that he was the Sonne of God the Lord of life glory c. For then surely as it is testified of those whom our Sauiour praieth for they would not haue crucified him According as we read Act. 3.13.14.15.17.18.19 And chap. 13.27.28 And 1. Cor. 2.7.8 We speake the wisedom of God in a mysterie c. which none of the Princes of this world haue knowne for had they knowne it they would not haue crucified the Lord of glory Note It is not onely ignorance for a man not to know a thoght or action to be a siâne but also not to know how great and grâeuous a sin that is which his conâcience telleth him though lâââ nâly that it is a ãâã But to conclude the interpretation of this reason of our Sauiours praier did he onely pray for the forgiuenes of those that sinned of meere simple ignorance No doubt our Sauiour being most aboundant in pitty compassion did vnderstand ignorance in as large a significatioÌ as it might possibly be extended vnto Yea so farre as if malice were of ignorance or that ignorance was more then malice we are not to account any such whosoeuer were of the elect of God to be excluded or excepted by our Sauiour The which affection he carrieth still toward all other that belong vnto God euen to this day whosoeuer sinne in the like manner against him in persecuting of his seruants for his Gospels sake or in resisting his holy word and ordinances though none can now so directly iniurie his most holy glorified humanity as these did The vse of all is briefly this that insomuch as by ignorance men are carried headlong to rush into so great sin as they are not ware of therfore The ground and history of his crucifying it is the duty of all to seeke after true knowledge iudgement from the word of God that by the light direction therof they may not only auoid sinnes of ignorance to do they cannot tell how great euill but that they may be wise to obey God and in obedience vnto him to doe more and greater good then they can see or vnderstand of as doubtlesse euery one doth that walketh faithfully in his calling as in the sight presence of God But of the vses both for duty and also for comforts we shal by the grace of God inquire consider more fully afterward Now the course of the holy story requireth that wee come to the third part of the execution of the sentence of Pilate against our Sauiour with the sufferings and other worthy matters appertaining vnto it This third part of the holy History of the execution as was obserued containeth the time of the continuance of our Sauiour vpoÌ the Crosse The which time we may not vnfitly distribute or distinguish into these three parts or spaces dâmensions as it were First froÌ the third houre of the day vnto the sixt Secondly from the sixt houre to
7.59 Gal 6.18 c. 2. Tim 4.22 Heb 12.9 v. 23. Iames 2.16 1. Pet 3.19 which is the principall and chiefe part of hâs humanitie into the hands that is to the safe custodie and blessed tuition of his Father as a speciall treasure or Iewell most charily and tenderly to be preserued and kept to wit vntill the third day when it was againe to returne to the body at the resurrection thereof as he knew certainly that his Father would doe it Not as one laying it aside but alwaies keeping it in his sight yea wearing it as it were a signet on his right hand according to that promise which for our Sauiours sake he maketh to his Church and therefore will much rather performe it to Christ himselfe in whom all the promises of God are yea and Amen Isai 49.16 Behold I haue grauen thee vpon the palme of mine handes thy walls are euer in my sight And as the church prayeth Song of Songs chap 8.6 Set me as a signet vpon thine arme But what may some say Hath Christ no care of his body that he mentioneth his soule onely There is no doubt but he committed his body also into the hands of the same most trustie keeper seeing the soule was shortly to returne to it againe as was said euen now according to that Ps 16.9 My fleshe shall rest in hope For thou wilt not leaue my soule in the graue neither wilt those suffer thine holy one to see corruption but this as the lesse principall is comprehended vnder the other a part being put for the whole And againe where it may be further demanded why our Sauiour should commit his soule into the hands of the Father seeing he was able to keepe and preserue it safe himselfe we are to answere that howsoeuer he was able indeed in that he himselfe was very true and almightie God with the Father yet we are to consider that he was now in the time of the infirmitie and abasement of his humane nature and in such a seruice as to the performance whereof he was to take vpon him the forme and to doe indeede the dutie of a seruant yea euen the dutie of a seruant of seruants as we may say in suffering for our sinnes c. And therefore as a mediator betwixt God and man he prayeth to God the Father both for vs and also for himselfe These words which our Sauiour thus vseth seeme to be taken by him from the 5. verse of the 31. Psalme where they were the words of Dauid in the time of his great affliction and distresse But our Sauiour Christ vseth them with some difference as might most fitly agree to his person and also to his estate In either of which respects the wordes of Dauid would not so fitly agree vnto him Into thine hand I commend my spirit saith Dauid for thou hast redeemed me O Lord God of truth Our Sauiour Christ in stead of the names or titles of Lord God of truth he doth vse in this place the title Father and then he omitteth these words for thou hast redeemed me The reason why he doth in this place vse the title Father was declared before And now that he should not ascribe any redemption to God in respect of himselfe as Dauid iustly did the reason is because our Sauiour himselfe is sent to be the redeemer not onely of Dauid who by faith looked forward to him but also of all other both before his comming and since whosoeuer haue any part in the redemption of the Lord our God Thus much for the interpretation of the last speech of our Sauiour next and immediately before his death not vppon his death bedde but vpon the crosse whereon he died the which ought to prouoke vs so much the rather to consider of it the more earnestly as of a notable ground both for the comfort of faith and also for direction of life yea euen to the point and shutting vp of our owne life in such sort that death may through our Lord Iesus Christ be an enterance into a more blessed life as it was vnto our Sauiour himselfe But of the comforts and duties we shall haue occasion to speake afterward in their places by our order assigned vnto them IN the meane season following the course and narration of the holy storie we are come now to consider of the death of our Sauiour the which is the full conclusion and as it were the sealing and ratifying of all his sufferings going before according to that of the Apostle Paul Philip 2 6.7.8 Christ Iesus being in the forme of God thought it no robberie to be equall with God But be made himselfe of no reputation and tooke on him the forme of a seruant and was made like vnto men and was found in shape as a man He humbled himselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the crosse In which words of the holy Apostle we see plainely that he maketh the death of our Sauiour as it were the period The grouÌd history of his death and full point or perfiting of his whole obedience and humiliation in the flesh And so it was indeede For all that followeth after to wit his resurrection his ascension c. are the manifestation and proceeding of his glorious conquest in himselfe to the performing and establishing of all the fruites and effects of his whole humiliation which he yeelded himselfe mâst willingly vnto euen to very death the death of the crosse as the Apostle saith for vs. Read also Heb 5.9.10 The ful and perfect sanctification of our Sauiour Christ to the finishing or the worke of our redemption and saluation consisted in those his last sufferings euen vnto death for seeing our sins deserued death they could by no lesse punishment be satisfied for to the contentment of the diuine iustice of God But that wee may the more orderly proceede in this point let vs first call to minde the wordes of the holy storie which report it vnto vs Question Which be they Answer The Euangelist Luke immediately after the former wordes of our Sauiour vttered with a loud voice Father into thine hands I commend my spirit he writeth thus And when he had thus said Exeânense He gaue vp the Ghost Explicatio So indeede it followeth in Saint Luke and he doth most fully report this conclusion and shââting vp of the sufferings of our Sauiour and that also in the natural course and order as it may appeare first by Matthew who testifieth that he gaue vp âhe spirit a phâce to pneuma immediatly after his second lifting vp of his voice ch 27 5â Then Iesus cryed againe with a loud voice and yeelded vp the Ghost And afterward it may appeare likewise by the Euangelist Iohn who to expresse the death of our Sauiour saith that he bowed his head therby declaring the departure of all naturall strength and life of the body Paredoce to pucuma he
therewithall gaue vp and deliuered the spirit To wâom Into the handes of his Father vttering his minde in these very words and that with a loud voice as the Euangelâst Luke hath deliuered Now therefore that we see the ground and course of the holy storie concerning this great point of the death of our Sauiour we must remeÌber that which was duây purposed by occasion of the former words of our Sauiour wherein he testifiâd that all was finished euen to the death that is to say that now we do obserue in the death it selfe the full perfection of all the most holy sufferings and sacrifice of our Lord Iesus Christ in this offering vp of himself euen to the death of the crosse for our redemption and saluation Question But how may the full perfection of the whole sufferings of our Sauiour be perceiued of vs from his death the sacrificing of himselfe vnto God therein Answere To this purpose we are to obserue three things of speciall moment First that the death of our Sauiour was the very true and reall separation of the soule from the body Secondly that as hath beene obserued before the death of our Sauiour Christ was not constrained but most voluntarie and willing Thirdly that it was in it selfe a cursed death in that it was the death of the crosse Yet so that our Sauiour by bearing our curse vpon the crosse euen to the death hath taken it away and procured most perfect blessing vnto vs and brought life and immortalitie to light for vs. â Tim 1.9.10 Explication and proofe It is true For first the separation of the soule from the body is manifest by the speeches wherby the Euangelists doe expresse his death And secondly we haue seene it sufficiently cleared before that the death of our Sâuâour was not enforced against his will but most willing and voluntarie And so it was necessarie For other wise it could haue beene no meet sacrifice to a appease the anger of God against our sins We may perceiue it from our owne death For what is the reason why the death of the righteous is acceptable and precious to God when as the death of the wicked is vile and abominable before him but because the one is yeelded in faith and obedience in hope of a better life c. the other is against the will without faith without repentance c. as if their heauen and happines were in this world much rather therefore yea infinitely much rather must the death of our Sauiour Christ in whose death and for the sake whereof our is accepted of God be most willing and holy with all perfection of faith and obedience And so it was according to that Heb 10.5.6.7.8.9.10 yet when we say our Sauiour died willingly we doe not meane that he was voide of all tentation to the contrarie But our meaning is this that albeit as we haue seene before he was vehemently tempted by experience of naturall infirmitie and feare to shunne it yet because he gaue not place to the tentation but by mightie strife against it ouercame it and wholly gaue ouer his owne will and naturall desire to the ende he might obey the will of his Father therefore we doe both meane and say the rather that he tooke his death most willingly Yea euen in so much the more perfect maÌner by how much the tentation was the more vehement to the contrarie The perfection therefore of the obedience of our Sauiour Christ to our persite iustification in the sight of God is hereby confirmed vnto vs according to that alledged before out of the second cha of the Ep to the Philippians And as we may further perceiue by that which the same Apostle writeth Rom 5. v 6.7.8 c. For Christ when we were yet of no strength at his time died for the vngodly Doubtles one will scarse die for a righteous man but yet for a good man it may be that one dare die But God setteth out his loue toward vs seeing that while we were yet sinners Christ âied for vs Much more then being now iustified by his blood we shall be saued from wrath through him For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son much more being reconciled we shall be saued by his life And not onely so but wee also reioyce in God through our Lord Iesus by whoÌ we haue now receiued the attonement And verse 17. As by one mans disobedience many were made sinners so by the obedience of one shall many also be made righteous And ch 8.31 What shall we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shall he not with him giue vs all things also who shal lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth who shal condemne it is Christ which is dead Read also Ep 1.7 We haue redemption through the blood of Iesus Christ euen the forgiuenes of sinnes through the rich grace of God the Father And Colos 1. v. 19.20.21.22.23 Likewise we may perceiue it by that we read in the Ep to the Heb ch 2. v. 9. By Gods grace he tasted death for all men And verses 14.15 He hath destroied through death him that had the power of death that is the diuel And he hath deliuered all theÌ which for feare of death were all their life time subiect to bondage Read also ch 10.9.10 18. likewise 2 Tim. 1 9 10. He hath abolished death c. And in the former Ep of the Apostle Peter ch 1 18 19. we are not redeemed with corruptible things as siluer and gold c. But with the precious blood of Christ as of a lambe vndefiled and without spot And ch 2.24 Christ his owne selfe bare our sins in his body on the tree that we might be deliuered from sinne c. And 1. Iohn 1.7 The blood of Iesus Christ the Son of God saith the Apostle Iohn cleanseth vs from all sinne And chap 2.2 And ch 4 10. And againe Reuel ch 1.5 Iesus Christ hath washed vs from our sinnes in his blood And againe chap 5.9 He hath redeemed vs to God by his blood And Paul Act 20.28 God hath purchased his Church with his owne blood And Rom. 3 24 25. We are iustified freely by the grace of God through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood to declare his righteousnesse by the forgiuenesse of the sinnes that are passed through the patience of God In the which and like places let vs obserue that by the blood of Christ his sufferings euen to the death and his death it selfe is noted because life as the Scripture saith is in the blood Gen. chap. 9.4 and Leuiticus chap. 17.11.14 And because as we are afterward to consider that the blood yea the water and
blood which was let out of his side by the speare which the souldier thrust into it was a certaine proofe that he was verily dead Ioh. chap. 19.34 and 1. Epistle chap. 5. verse 6. and verse 8. And for the same cause also the death of our Sauiour is noted by the word of sacrificing because the sacrifices of the lawe which were figures of Christs death were slaine when they were sacrificed to God Now secondly that the death of our Sauiour was an accursed death and that therin he did beare the curse due to vs it is euident in that it was the death of the Crosse For the Lord himselfe saith The curse of God is on him that is hanged Deut. 21. verse 23. And that in bearing our curse hee remoued it from vs and procured vs all blessing it is likewise euident Galath chap. 3. verse 13.14 Christ hath redeemed vâ from the curse of the law when he was made a curse for vs for it is written Cursed is euery one that hangeth on tree That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Christ Iesus that we might receiue the promise of the Spirit through faith And it standeth with good reason that the Sonne of God bearing the most cursed and ignominious punishment euen a dogges death as wee vse to speake of hanging yea worse then a dogges death in this kinde of hanging by nailes should procure and purchase thereby the greatest and most glorious blessing that might come vpon those for whom he according to the will of God indured so miserable and cursed a death So then insomuch as by the death of our Sauiour Christ our curse is remoued that is the wrath of God and all wofull effects thereof and seeâng on the contrarie we are made partakers of all blessing euen as amply as euer the promise was made to Abraham the perfection of the obedience of our Sauiour and the most blessed fruites thereof vnto vs howsoeuer for the time most bitter and grieuous to him in the sense and sufferings of our nature is euidently argued as hath beene partly declared already But it shall furthermore be yet more fully cleared vnto vs if we consider in the perfection of the death of our Sauiour the perfection of that most holy and propitiatorie sacrifice whicâ he our onely high Priest hath once for all offered vp to sanctâfie vs vnto God for euer To the which end let vs reade and marke well that which wee read Heb. 2 16.17.18 Our Sauiour saith the Apostle in no sort tooke the Angels but he tooke the seed of Abraham Wherefore in all things it became him to be made like vnto his brethren that he might be a mercifull and a faithfull high Priest in things concerning God that he might make reconciliation for the sinnes of the people For in that hee suffered and was tempted hee is able to succour them that are tempted And chap. 4 14.1â The which perfection of the sacrifice of our Sauiour by his sufferings vnto death as also the perfection of his high Priesthoode by the most excellent vertue whereof the sacrifice was perfited they are in the same Epistle most notably laied forth and confirmed by a declaration of the excellent perfection of either of them âeuit 8. chap. 9. in comparison both of the high Priests and also of the sacrifices of the law and of Moses himselfe of whom the law beareth the name and whom God put in speciall authoritie and trust to see to the institâtion and administration of the ordinances thereof according to that which we read Heb. chap. 3.1 â 3.4.5.6 and chap 10. from the beginning of the Châpter to the 19. verse The which it were needlesse to set downe here seeing all is neare hand and may easily be altogether in the view of euery christian Reader that will take his bible to peruse the same But heerewithall I would intreat him euen for his owne singular benefit to read that which our very learned and Christian brother M. Perkins hath written in his Exposition of the Creed concerning the excellencie of the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ vnto the death in this respect that hee thereby offered vp himselfe in sacrifice vnto God for vs. For as God hath blessed his good seruant with singular dexteritie in other things so in this notable point for one instance among the rest he hath blessed both him and vs by him in very gratious excellent manner The summe of all briefely if not ouer briefely for so excellent and large a Treatie it is thus much that the perfection of the sacrifice arising from the perfection of the Priesthood of our Sauiour because of the Deitie ioyned therein with the humanity which conferreth an infinite merit vertue and efficacie vnto it is as much aboue all sacrifices of the lawe as his Priesthood is exceeding the Priesthood thereof insomuch as he is a Priest of the most high order of Melchisedech who was both a King and a Priest yea infinitely excelling Melchisedech himselfe as is euident from his most royall and princely triumph vpon the altar whereon he offered himselfe The which though to speake of the externall matter of it wee may giue that name vnto the Crosse whereon hee was crucified and slaine as an heaue offering of eleuation to the Lord yet spiritually and as touching the most perfect holines and sanctifying power of this sacrifice we are to vnderstand that the Deitie of Christ in that he offered vp himselfe to God by the eternall Spirit was the only altar which sanctified this most high sacrifice for euer The excellencie whereof and of the most high Priest himselfe is further argued and blazoned as it were by a most princely triumph vpon the same Crosse as it were from his triumphant chariot by seauen notable effects as it were banners or ensignes of the same First the roiall title set vp ouer his head Secondly the most gratious and miraculous conuersion of the thiefe on the Crosse Thirdly the miraculous darkening of the Sunne by the space of 3. houres Fourthly the rending of the vaile of the temple from the top to the bottome Fiftly the mighty earthquake Sixtly the opening of the graues and cleauing of the stones Seâuenthly the testimony that his aduersaries are enforced by these glorious effects of his diuine Maiestie to giue vnto him I onely mention these things and leaue many other particulars vnmentioned desiring that they who haue not read these worthy things and the rest handled in that Exposition might be the rather induced to reade that Exposition it selfe not only in these points but in all the rest for the manifold benefit and fruit thereof Hetâerto of the death of our Sauiour Christ NOw it followeth according to our course and order we following therein the order of the holy Story it selfe that we doe come to consider of those things which did either accompanie or immediatly follow his death and and thenceforth such other things as did
Temple and by the opening of the graues c. Furthermore this sort of expositions doth vnaptly and vnskilfully confound the exaltation of our Sauiour Christ with his humiliation For although it is truly affirmed that our Sauiour Christ did obtaine his victorious triumph vpon the crosse yet this was not wonne otherwise then by humiliation before God whereby he satisfied his iustice and that in such sort that the enemies of our Sa Ch pursuing him to the death were therin the instruments of their own ouerthrow to our saluation which could not otherwise be effected but by the death of Christ Yea and no doubt notwithstanding this conquest was made on the crosse yet the humiliation of our Sauiour whereby he made it continued still euen till he was buried and laide downe among the dead yea so long also as hee continued in the graue euen to the time of his rysing againe though indeede it was in another manner that is to say the feeling of the paines and sorrowes of his humiliation ceasing but the reproch and ignominie of his sufferings continuing still Yea so continuing that albeit it was the last part of his humiliation and the least in sense either of inward dolour or of outward trouble and affliction yet among his most malitious aduersaries it was the greatest for reproch insomuch as they had preuailed against him so farre that they brought his body downe to the earth which was the lowest that men coâld bring him to And that his going downe to the graue and his abode there till his resurrection was a part of the humiliation of our Sauiour it may plainly be discerned by that prophesie of Dauid Psal 16 10. and Act. 2.27.31 Therefore did my heart reioyce c. Because thou wilt not âeaue my soule in graue that is that part of my humanitie which was subiect to buriall neither wilt suffer thine holy one to see corruption This spake the Prophet Dauid concerning the ioy of our Sauiour Christ in regard of his resurrection and for that he knewe hee should lye but a while in the graue and shuld not be corrupted there as the Apostle Peter interpreteth that prophesie of Dauid And therfore out of question it was a part of the humiliation of our Sauiour Or else he would not haue so earnestly reioyced that he should tarrie so short a time in the graue Neither would he haue said Thou wilt not leaue my soule But I my selfe will speedâly come out of it They are wordes therefore of his humiliation yet continuing and not of his triumph in Hell as may be obserued furâher from these words of the same 2. chap. of the Acts verse 24. Whom God hath raised vp and loosened the sorrowes of death because it was vnpossible that he should be holden of it So that vntill the resurrection we see that death continued a certaine time grappling vpon our Sauiour but when he arose it was forced to let goe all his hold and thenceforth death had no more any kind of dominion ouer him as we read Rom 6.9 10. If we be dead with Christ we beleeue that we shall liue also with him Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more death hath no more dominion ouer him For in that he dâed he died once to sinne that is to take away sinne not onely by the merit of his sacrifice before God but also by the sanctification of his spirit to the mortifying of sin and to the quickening of vs to holinesse of life but in that he liueth hee liueth to God That is to his eternall glorie neuer to die any more The which glorie of God is the chiefe and finall end both of the death and of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ and also of all the blessed fruites and effects thereof Behold saith our Sauiour himselfe I am aliue for euermore Amen Ruel 1 18. Now therefore that wee may conclude this point of our inquirie touching these words of our Creed He descended into hel we may perceiue by that which hath beene alledged first what ground they haue in the holy Scriptures which must be in all points the onely ground and warrant of our faith secondly how we are to vnderstand them thirdly that it is not meete that they should be rased out of the Creed or at the libertie of euery Christian at his owne liking either to professe and expresse or to omit and suppresse them And therfore also that we are not to be so scrupulous in inquiring how and when they came first into the Creed as seeing they are and haue of long time beene generally receiued how they are to be vnderstood according to the holy Scriptures and answerably how to be beleeued of vs. THus then hauing gone through the ground and historie of all the holy sufferings of our Lord Iesus Christ yea of his whole humiliation vnto the very point and time of his resurrection which was the beginning of his glorious exaltation Let vs now gather together briefly the summe of all that we are to beleeue concerning the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ The grouÌd and meaning of all his sufferings and whole humâliation Quest What is the summe of it Ans The articles of our beliefe concerning the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ teach me and euery faithfull Christian that we ought steadfastly to beleeue that they are most perfectly worthy and fully sufficient to worke forth our redemption and reconciliation with God for euer according to the most holy counsell and decree of God himselfe and that euen of his most free mercie and grace So indeed we reade expresly Act. 2 23. He was deliuered by the determinate counsell and foreknowledge of God And Rom 3 verse 24 25 26. Question Which are the wordes of the Apostle Rehearse them Answere Wee are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus Whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood to declare his righteousnes by the forgiuenes of the sinnes that are passed through the patience of God To shewe at this time his righteousnes that he might be iust and a iustifier of him that is of the faith of Iesus ExplicatioÌ It cannot indeede be otherwise insomuch as he who suffered yea suffered euen the most grieuous sufferings and humbled himselfe to the lowest degree of humiliation that might be as it were to the very bottomlesse pit of hell was the most high and excellent person that possibly might haue suffered for vs and therefore is nowe also on our behalfe made higher then the heauens as we shall see more fully hereafter And in the meane season the excellencie of the obedience of our Sauiour Christ in that he was obedient to the death to satisfie the iustice of God and to purchase an euerlasting redemption for vs it may notably appeare by that comparison which the Apostle Paul maketh betwixt our Sauiour Christ and Adam in the 5. ch to the
vnderstanding answerable to the cause of it that is to say the loue of Christ the which is said likewise to passe knowledge Ephes 3.19 Fourthly that with this vnspeakable consolation we haue power giuen vs to walke in some measure of holines righteousnes oâ life we may learne from the grounds of the Apostles exhortation Rom. 6.12 c. For it is grounded in the vertue and efficacie of the death of our Sauiour whereinto we are baptized as we saw before And ch 8.3 God saith the same Apostle sending his own Sonne in the similitude of sinfull flesh and that euen for sinne that is because of sinne he hath condemned sinne in the flesh that is by Christes sufferings in the flesh hee hath vtterly disabled disauthorised sinne froÌ all power of condemning the faithful And that hath God done as it followeth in the next verse to the end the righteousnes of the law might be fulfilled in vs to wit by the imputation of the perfect obedience of Christ vnto vs that we also as a fruit thereof might through his spirit of sanctification walk after the spirit not after the flesh To âhe which purpose also he saith further ver 10. If Christ be in you the body is dead because of sinne that is as touching sinne so that it beareth the sway or dominion no longer but the Spirit is life for righteousnes sake Or as touching righteousnes mighty to quicken vs to the actions therof And thus also he deriueth the ground of sanctification from the death of Christ speaking in his own person Gal. 2.19.20 I through the law saith Paul am dead to the law and that I might liue vnto God I am crucified with Christ Thus I liue yet not I now but Christ liueth in me and in that I liue now in the flesh I liue by faith in the Sonne of God who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me Read also Heb. 9 13.14 For if the blood of Bulles and Goates and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling theÌ that are vnclean sanctifieth as touching the purifying of thâ flesh How much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge yâur conscience froÌ dead works to serue the liuing God Fiftly that by the sufferings death of our Sauiour the blessings of this life are blessed and made comfortable vnto vs we may take one proofe from that which we read Psa 22. ver 26. where this is reckoned for a fruit benefit therof that the poore shal eate be satisfied And ver 29. All they that be fat in the earth shall eate and worship So that both poore and rich feele the benefit of the sufferings of our Sauiour Read also Act. 2.46 Christians did eate their meate together with gladnes and singlenes of heart Praising God they had sauour with all the people And that euen afflictions also are made beneficiall and comfortable vnto vs by the sufferings of our Sauiour see Heb. 12.2 3. c. Where they are held forth for a notable remedy against all fainting wearines in the middest of all trouble reproach yea and as a meanes of making vs partakers of the holines of God our heauenly Father and as leauing behind theÌ a quiet fruit of righteousnes Wherevpon the Apostle exhorteth afflicted Christians to lift vp their hands which hang down their weake knees c. verses 10.11.12 And Rom. 8.29 we are made like to the image of our Sauiour Christ by them It is also very comfortable that we in suffering any affliction for the loue we beare to our Sa Christ are for his sake in that hee hath suffered for vs accounted of God to haue coÌmunion with him in his sufferings and he with vs. Act. 9.4.5 and Colos 1.24 Read also Philip. 3 8.9 10. And Rom. 8.17 If wee suffer with him we shall be glorified with him It is the ordinary and as it were the Kings high way to the kingdom of heauen to passe through many afflictions Act. 14.22 And 2. Tim. 2.11.12 And chap. 3.12 This causeth the seruants of God to reioice and to be of good cheare in the middest of their afflictions according to the exhortation of our Sauiour Luke 6.22.23 And of the Apostle Iames. chap. 1. ver 2. and of Peter 1 Ep. 4.12.13.14 All this doubtlesse is from the merit of the sufferings of our Sauiour for vs insomuch as of punishments they are by the vertue and grace thereof conuerted to be medicines to cure those euils that are in vs such as are selfe-loue and loue of the world c. yea they are turned to be blessed preparations and furtherances vnto vs toward the kingdome of God according to the holy Prouerb chap. 6 23. Corrections for instruction are the way of life And Ps 119. verse 67. Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I keepe thy word And verse 71. It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted that I might learne thy word Sixtly that we haue the right of dominion Lordship ouer the creatures restored vnto vs by the death of our Sauiour read Ps 8. conferred with Heb. 2.6.7.8.9 For though Adam at the first had this dignity by the right of creation through the bounteous mercy of God yet he lost it by his disobedience and presumption against God And he lost it not onely from himselfe but also from vs. Our recouerie of that interest is only by the redemption of our Lord Iesus Christ who alone is the heire of all things so that we are no better theÌ intruders and vsurpers of all whatsoeuer we hold not as it were by lease permission or by free deed of gift from him Seauenthly that the naturall death is by his death made a spirituall aduantage vnto vs we may be assured by that which we read Philip. 1.20.21 22.23 This aduantage doth first of all betide our soules in that they cease to sinne and in that they are first receiued to glory and then our bodies who resting from the toile of their labours are freed for euer from their infirmities and diseases and shall at the last day rise againe to the same glory Thus in death we haue through the death of our Lord Iesus Christ a plentifull remedy against death it selfe like as the Scorpion by the skill of the Phisitian yeeldeth a medicine against the venime of the owne stinging and so is also the cause of the owne death vnto it selfe Eightly whereas the holy Angels must needes be enemies against vs because of our sinfull rebellion against God they are nowe made our friends through our reconciliaâion with God by the death of Christ Heb. 1.14 For doubtlesse it is with the holy Angels as with the seruants of a Prince in his Court who when any are in disgrace with the King all stand aloofe from them c. but if the King receiue the same partie or parties to fauour and doe pardon their offence then are they
is there yet no other comfort behinde Answer Yes For by the buriall of our Sauiour and by his continuing dead in the graue till the thirde day his resurrection is so much the more euidently confirmed vnto vs. Explication This also is very true and it containeth another singular comfort in it And the rather also by reason of the malice of the chiefe Priestes and Pharisies in their sealing of the stone which couered the sepulchre and by their setting of a watch to keepe the same lest as they pretended to feare the body of our Sauiour should by some fraudulent meanes be stolen away Yea and some comfort resteth in this also that God for the honouring of the buriall of our Sauiour stirred vp the heart of the honourable Counseller Ioseph of Arimathea to vndertake the care of the reuerend performance of it And in that he moued Pilate to yeelde to the sute of Ioseph in that behalfe And yet further in that he gaue Nicodemus a heart to ioyne with Ioseph in the solemnizing of the buriall c. For thus it is manifest vnto vs that our Sauiour died not as a vile and contemptible person but as one honourable in the sight of God and before good men far aboue that honour which King Dauid gaue to Abner who died by the wicked hand of Ioab in Israel howsoeuer the outward solemnitie was not so pompous and princely 2. Sam. 3.31 c. Question This therefore may be a third comfort Is there yet any more remaining Answer As our Sauiour Christ did not onely suffer death for our sinnes but also lay in the graue for the more certaine confirmation of his death and euen thereby also to endure for a while the reproch and tyrannie of death to the end hee might afterwarde make a more glorious conquest thereof by his rising againe in that it is thereby euident that he hath vanquished our last enemie euen within his owne castle or within his owne trenches and as it were the olde cruel lion in his owne denne so he hath thereby assured vs of this singular fruite and benefite that hee will not for a time onely somewhat weaken and suppresse in our wicked nature that bodie of sinne and wicked corruption which is in vs but euen throughlie and for euer at the last so to destroy it euen in the secret of our soules and spirites that it shall neyther bee able to hinder vs from the first resurrection of our soules from the death of sinne to the life of righteousnesse nor yet from the second resurrection which shall bee of our bodies from mortalitie to immortalitie at that day when they shall be vnited againe to our soules ExplicatioÌ proofe This indeed is that comfort which the Apostle Paul intimateth and assureth vnto vs from the buriall of our Sauiour Christ annexed to his death for a further manifestation and amplification of the same comfort whereof also as he teacheth our baptisme is a representation and pledge in that we are in the administration of it for a while put vnder the water much rather as they haue beene who were baptized being of yeares of discretion and at mans age as many thousands were at the beginning of the conuersion both of Iewes and Gentiles to the faith of the Gospel For the which comfort of the buriall and destruction of sinne thus assured from the buriall of our Sauiour and from the vse of our christian baptisme reade Rom. chap. 6. verses 1 2 c. euen to the 12. verse Know ye not saith the Apostle that all we which haue beene baptized into Iesus Christ haue beene baptized into his death Wee are buried then with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead to the glorie of the Fatâer so wee also should walke in newnes of life c. Knowing this that our olde man is crucified with him that the body of sinne might be destroyed that thenceforth we should not serue sinne c. Thus we see that the buriall of our Sauiour hath a ioynt vse with the death of our Sauiour for the comfort of our faith yea for a certaine progresse or increase of our comfort touching the weakening and wasting yea the vtter destruction of sinne at the last And againe Colos 2.11 12. In whom also saith the same Apostle ye are circumcised with circumcision made without hands by putting off the sinfull body of the flesh through the circumcision of Christ In that ye are buried with him through baptisme in whom ye are also raised vp together through the faith of the operation of God who raised him from the dead Thus much for the manifold comfort of our faith concerning the buriall yea the honourable buriall of our Sauiour together with his continuance in the graue vntill the time of his resurrection For euen therefore no doubt would God in his diuine prouidence in no wise haue the body of our Sauiour throwne out or tumbled aside as a thing despised and abominable as the Iewes in their malice still raging against him coulde haue beene content yea rather would earnestly haue desired but to be in a very seemely and honourable manner taken downe from the Crosse embalmed and entombed that thereby it might the more clearely appeare to our comfort that the Lord our God hath immediately from by his death receiued a full reconciliation for our sinnes c. Question Now therefore from the collection and gathering together as wee haue done of all the comforts of the sufferings of our Sauiour may not the history therof be worthily esteemed of vs the most comfortable history of al other in respect of the most sweete vses and ends of the sufferings though they were in themselues to our Sauiour most bitter and dolefull for the time of his induring of them Answere Yes no doubt in this respect it is to vs the most comfortable history of all other insomuch as it containeth the onely ground and foundation of all true ioy and gladnes according to that saying of the holy Apostle St. Paul God forbid that I should reioyce in any thing but in the Crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ. Explication It is so indeede For as hath beene already declared the crosse and sufferings of our Lord Iesus Christ are both satisfactory for sinne to the remoouing away of all euill due to it and also reconciliatory and meritorious to procure vnto vs the fauour of God and all good fruites and blessings with the same Question But doth not this make much against this generall comfort of the sufferings of our Sauiour that sicknesses other afflictions which came into the world by sinne are not yet ceased nor taken away Answer No nothing at all For as it was said before of death it selfe that by the death of our Sauiour the nature or office of it is cleane altered and changed so also are all sicknesses and afflictions which are but the messengers and fore-runners
common manner at the death of Abner because hee died not as a foole but as a man falleth before wicked men and because a Prince and a great man was fallen in Israel â Sam. chap. 3.33.34 38. as it was alledged before in the Comforts so nay infinitely much more ought wee to be most rarely affected with the consideration of the death of our Sauiour Christ the greatest and most excellent of all that euer died so often as we doe thinke of it which ought to be continually though in another manner in deede and in other respects then King Dauid was affected for Abner or the people of God for the death of King Dauid himselfe or for Iosiah or any other of the most excellent seruants of God For according to the singular greatnes and varietie of the comforts of it which are not to be found in the death of any other so ought the duties to be in a singular manner framed and disposed So then as the benefites and comforts of the death and sufferings of our Sauiour are as hath beene declared before of two sorts from him vnto vs first in the remouing of euils and then in the procuring and conferring or bestowing of good things so the fruites of thankfulnes and obedience from vs to God and our Sauiour Christ they are likewise of two sorts First such as consist in the forsaking and leauing of euils Secondly such as stand in the embracing and following of good things Question IN the first place therefore which are the euils that the sufferings of our Sauiour euen to the death and shedding of his most pretious blood doe call vs to forsake and to leaue Answer The due meditation of the sufferings and namely of the crucifying of our Sauiour to the very death and perfit shedding of his most pretious blood vpon the crosse is very mightie and effectuall to teach all true beleeuers to denie all vngodlines and worldly lustes yea euen to crucifie them at the holy Scriptures speake insomuch as they were the cause why our Sauiour was crucified as was touched before Explication and proofe It is very true For hence it is that the Apostle Paul telleth vs that we must be grafted into the similitude of the death of our Sauiour and that our old man must be crucified with him That the body of sinne may be destroied that henceforth we should not serue sinne Rom ch 6. ver 6. And Gal 5.24 They saith hee againe that are Christes haue crucified the flesh with the affections and lustes So that wee learne from hence that it is our duty so to striue against sinne that wee neuer giue ouer the fight vntill we see as it were the heart blood of it Like as our Sauiour after he was fastened to the crosse neuer left bleeding till he had shed his heart blood out of his body to finish the satisfaction to Gods seuere iustice for our sinne And in this respect the Apostle saith to the beleeuing Iewes in way of inciting and incouraging of them to this fight Ye haue not yet resisted vnto blood striuing against sinne As though he should say Ye shall shew your selues cowards and no worthy and valiânt souldiars of Christ if ye giue ouer this spirituall battaile before yâ haue vanquished your sinfull lusts Heb. 12.4 The which as the Apostle Peter telleth them also and in them vs are most dangerous aduersaries vnto vs all seeking no lesse mischiefe then the eternall destruction of our soules 1. Pet. 1.11 Now therefore to the end we might take courage to this fight the Apostle Paul assureth Christians that there is sufficient power in the crosse of our Sauiour that is in Christ crucified vtterly to subdue sinne and to strengthen vâ fully to a most ioifull victory For by the crosse of Christ he found that the world was crucified to him and he to it and therfore reioiceth in it aboue any worldly thing Gal. 6.14 This forsaking of vngodlines and worldly lustes must arise in our hearts from godly sorrow ioined with godly indignation and hatred against sinne not so much in thinking that our Sauiour Christ should suffer death in such sort as a man in reading the history of Iosephs affliction by his brethren or in beholding the cruel execution of some godly Martyr would melt in his heart and therewithall conceiue indignation against the cruelty of the enemies of the Gospell but rather in weighing with our selues that our sinnes yea the sinnes of me and thee and of euery one of vs were the cause of his death yea so that not onely the Iewes with Herode and Pontius Pilate were the persecutours of our Sauiour Christ but euen we our selues also had our part and as it were our bloody hand in the crucifying and piercing of him according to that Zech. 12.10 and Reuel 1.7 And verily we as well as any other if we had liued at that time had beene left vnto our selues void of the grace of God we should haue done as they did For we are all by nature as trecherous rebellious against God as euer were the wicked Iewes Wherefore beloued it is not enough for vs to mislike the wicked dealing of the Iewes and Gentiles that were then the actual persecutors of our Sauiour Christ It is not enough for vs to feele our hearts somewhat to melt by conceiuing in our mindes what grieuous paines they put him vnto without all cause on his part yea cleane contrary to his most worthy deserts but our melting must be for our sinnes euen euery mans heart must melt for his owne sinnes according to that admonition which our Sauiour himselfe gaue to those women that lamented his estate when he was led to execution Lu 23.28 Daughters of Ierusalem saith our Sauiour weepe not for me but weepe for your selues and for your children c. Hence therefore may appeare a notable difference betwixt the popish and frierly preaching of Christ crucified and the true and right preaching of his crosse and passion They take it for a great glory to them if they can handle the matter so passionately that they can bring their ignorant and superstitious hearers to weepe a little in thinking of the cruell dealing of his persecutors against him when neuerthelesse they incourage the same their schollers to pursue the seruants of Christ the true professors of his name with like malice and cruel practises which the Iewes then executed against our Sauiour and so do persecute our Sauiour himselfe in his members This no doubt is most odious abominable hypocrisie and most deceitfull dealing of false Apostles in the sight of God and of our Sauiour Christ The onely true preaching and hearing or reading and meditating of the passion of our Sauiour is when wee learne from hence so to sorrow for our owne sinnes that wee doe acknowledge that we had deserued all the punishments which fell vpon our Sauiour yea and that they should haue continued vpon vs with all disgrace before
it may be a further admonition vnto vs to walke so much the more carefully in those duties which the death it selfe doth challenge at our hands And so doth the Apostle Paul reason in the 6. cha to the Rom from the 12. verse to the end of the chapter Let not sinne reigne therefore in your mortall body that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof Neither giue yee your members as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but giue yee your selues vnto God as they that are aliue from the dead and giue your members as weapons of righteousnes vnto God c. This general exhortation is raised from the due consideration of the death and buriall of our Sauiour Christ But let vs now consider more particularly what duties the comfort of the buriall may require of vs. Question Which are they Answer To speake more particularly the buriall of our Sauiour in consideration that he did not onely dye for our sinnes but also yeelded himselfe to be buried to the end as hath beene obserued in the Comforts he might shewe himâelfe more clearely to be the most mightie conquerour ouer death ouer the graue on our behalfe it teacheth vs first not to content our selues to leaue sinne for a certaine season as it were halfe dead and so laid forth by the walls but to labour still after the full and perfect destruction of it and to couer it so deepe and to lay so heauy a weight vpon it that it might neuer be able to recouer the former life and strength againe And that euen to this end that we might be stil more and more both willing and also able to walke before God in the duties of the first resurrection in comfortable hope to attaine to the second resurrection which shall be of our bodies at the last day as was further obserued likewise in the Comforts heretofore And secondly as a consequent hereof insomuch as our Sauiour did not refuse to submit himselfe to be in the state and condition of the dead for a time and euen bodily to be laid downe and detained in the graue wee learne that wee ought to be willing to yeelde our selues to the good wil pleasure of God in the same behalf nothing distrusting his goodnes toward our soules through any feare of death or the graue or of him that hath the power of death which is the Diuel or of hell it selfe whereof it hath a certaine resemblance both in nature and also in name ExplicatioÌ proofe So it is indeed through the guiltines and desert of sinne For all men destitute of the grace of God and voide of faith either doe or may iustly feare the graue as it were the suburbes of hell and an entrance to eternall destruction Yea the excellent seruants of God haue so feared it at such time as they could not find themselues so well prepared and fitted to dye in the Lord as they desired to be as we read in the 6. Psalme and in diuerse other places of the holy Scriptures vntill that by faith they had recouered themselues so as they could comfort themselues in certaine hope of their eternall saluation to say in some measure of good perswasion of heart O death where is thy sting O graue were is thy victorie Touching one and the same name attributed both to hell and the graue this being a representation of that by reason of the discomfort of it to all vnbeleeuers it hath bin plentifully declared in the explanation of the doctrine of our Sauiours descension to hell And that the duties rehearsed ought to be yeelded in respect of that comfort which the buriall of our Sauiour affordeth it is euident in the 6. chap of the Ep to the Rom aboue rehearsed and likewise in the 2. ch of the Ep to the Colossians where the same is mentioned againe to the same purpose as was also alledged in the Comforts Furthermore like as we desire that the Lord our God of his infinite mercie for our Sauiours sake euen because he dyed and was buried for vs would therefore burie our sinnes as it were in the graue of Christ that they might neuer come vp before him in remembrance against vs so is it our dutie to burie them our selues that is to leaue and suppresse them in such sort that they may neuer rise vp in practise or allowance with vs to prouoke the Lord against vs as in former times they haue done And yet further the due consideration of the godly boldnes of Ioseph Nicodemus yea and of the women also in shewing forth their loue and reuerence toward our Sauiour in the honorable buriall of his body being dead and that also in a time of danger it may iustly admonish vs and all Christians of our dutie in seeking by all lawfull waies and meanes to declare that reuerend regard which we haue of him For seeing these did so toward the dead body of our Sauiour much more ought we to giue honour vnto him being aliue and at the right hand of the maiestie of God ordained the souereigne Lord and Iudge of all the world And herevnto let vs incourage our selues from that good successe which God gaue to Ioseph in that he moued the heart of Pilate to graunt him his sure nothing doubting but if we doe with a single heart rightly seeke the glory of Christ our Lord in honouring his Person in furthering his Gospell in succouring his people our brethren by such authority and with such riches as we haue and by meanes of such good friends as any of vs can make God wil be with vs therein and blesse vs aboue that we can aske or thinke Let vs also animate and hearten our selues herevnto by beholding that confusion which the Lord cast vpon the chiefe Priests and Pharisies who made their contrary sute against our Sauiour Christ For although they preuailed with Pilate a man of no value carried hither and thither in the lightnes of his vnstaied conceite and affection so that they had full liberty granted them by him to put their malicious deuise in practise according to their owne hearts desire yet God from heauen laughed them to scorne and vtterly confounded them howsoeuer they would not see it neither will their gracelesse posterity see it to this day but doe abide still in the obstinacie of their wicked fore-fathers who most wretchedly renounced the Lord our Sauiour and Redeemer But thankes be to our God who hath giuen vs grace to see it Let vs therefore abide faithfull to our Sauiour in all good duty yea let vs encrease more and more therein nothing doubting of most happy and blessed successe in the end against all contrary indeuours of all the enemies of our Sauiour and his Gospell whether more secret and crafty vnderminers or more open and violent oppugners of the same whether by spirituall encounter of false prophesie by speech writing or by outward force of hostility warre Our Lord Iesus Christ whom no
exaltation and glory which followed the same his humiliation and sufferings For this is the orderly course of the reuealing of our Sauiour Christ to his Church And herein consisteth the whole doctrine of our beleefe in him the second person of the most holy and blessed Trinitie the Son of God that he hath taken our nature to the end he might be a meet mediator for vs vnto God to the purchasing and performing of our eternall redemption iustification and saluation According to that which our Sauiour himselfe said to two of his Disciples the same day wherein he rose againe from the dead O yee fooles saith he and slowe of heart to beleeue all that the Prophets haue spoken Ought not the Christ to haue suffered these things and to enter into his glory Luke 24. ver 28. According also to that of the Apost Peter 1. ep 1.10.11 Where he affirmeth that the prophets inquired diligently after the time and season wherein the sufferings of our Sauiour should be reuealed and the glory which should follow the same Vnto whom as the Apostle saith further it was reuealed that not vnto themselues but that vnto vs they should minister the things which are shewed vnto vs. c. And according to that of the Apostâe Paul Act. 26.22.23 I witnes no other things but those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come to passe to wit that Christ should suffer and that he should be the first that should rise from the dead c. Wherefore seeing by the ministerie of the Euangelists Apostles the glory of our Sauiour Christ which followed his sufferings is reuealed vnto vs in the holy Scriptures of the new Testament as wel as the sufferings themselues let vs according to the example of the holy Prophets inquire afâer the same First of all therefore Question what was the glory or exaltation which followed after the humiliation and sufferings of our Sauiour Answere The glory of our Sauiour Christ which followed his sufferings comprehendeth First the deposition or laying down and leauing of al his humane infirmities and naturall weaknesses in the graue Secondly the recouering assuming and taking to himself that whole perfection of our humane nature wherein God at the first had created Adam yea and that in a more excellent and perfect degree at might best beseeme the naturall Sonne of God the eternall King and Sauiour of his people Thirdly the glory of our Sauiour Christ comprehendeth that more cleare sensible and full manifesting of his diuine nature and the infinite power and grace thereof both by the raising vp of the body from the dead anâ also bâ the ascending of the whole humane nature both body and soule vp into heauen to the right hand of the Maiestie of God Fourthly it comprehendeth that possession of all souereigne and diuine power which he hath in heauen euen in that he is in the nature of man The gruÌd and meaning of his glorification in generall the Comfort arising froÌ the same seated at the same right hand of God the Father to rule and gouerne all things Finally the glory of our Sauiour Christ comprehendeth that authoritie which he hath euen in that he is the Sonne of man to iudge the whole world at the last day Thus large indeed is the glorie and exaltation of our Sauiour Christ euen in his humane nature Explication proofe answerable to the degrees of his humiliation considered before at large The which humiliation of our Sauiour we will here briefly cal to mind for the more cleare illustration of that glory which we doe presently inquire of For like as though he were the Son of God in most high glory one with the Father yet humbled himselfe first to take our humane nature to the diuine ân personall vnion secondly in that same personal vnion to take all the infirmities of the same our humane nature euen all infirmities which sin hath brought vpon vs such as are hunger thirst wearines faintnes sorrow yea so as in this respect he hath yeelded himselfe in all things like vnto vs sin onely excepted as the holy Apostle teacheth vs thirdly in the same our nature to be subiect to the whole law of God both ceremonial therfore was ccircuÌcised morall therfore was subiect to his naturall parents judicial therefore was subiect to death by ciuil iudgemeÌt yea fourthly more then this to bear the whole curse of the law spiritual punishmeÌts in his soule whatsoeuer were to be indured of him for vs to a kind of death therof in feeling the horrour of Gods forsaking of his creature for a time so far as it might be a punishment of our sinne vpon him without any sinful forsaking of God on his part as we had done finally as our Sauiour being the Son of God humbled himselfe not onely to death but euen to descend into the graue and to lye for a time in the most low and base estate condition of the dead as touching his body so after the humiliation euen of the diuine nature after a sort by reason of the personall vnion with the humane for the work of our Redemption and saluation the humane nature the same work of our redemption accomplished hath bin glorified and exalted with a certaine diuine glory in such sort as hath bin also expressed Both which points of our faith as wel humiliation as exaltation glory of our Sauiour the Apostle Paul doth notably comprise in that one place of his holy ep or letter sent to the Philippi as we read ch 2. v. 5. Let the same mind be in you saith the Apostle that was euen in Christ Iesus c. euen to the 11. v. I pray read the text in your Bible And Act. 3.13 The God of Abraham Isaak Iaakob the God of our Fa hers saith the Apostle Peter hath glorified his Son Iesus whom ye betraied c. The comfort of this most high glorie exaltation of our Lord and Sau Chr in our humane nature after that he had perfectly humbled himselfe and suffered for our sins in the same though personally vnited to the diuine nature the comfort is exceeding great in this most exceeding great work mysterie of our redemption according to the thanks-giuing of the Virgine Mary Luk 1.46 c. according to the thanks-giuing of Zacharias as it followeth in the same ch froÌ the 68. v. And euen herein is the comfort exceeding great that we may reioice with ioy vnspeakable glorious seeing the fruite of this humiliation exaltation of our Saui is our saluatioÌ glory also according to that Heb 2.9.10 We see Iesus crowned with glory honour who was made a litle inferiour to the Angels through the sufferings of death that by Gods grace he might tast death for all men c. Wherby as it followeth he brought many children vnto glory c. And 1. Pet 1 9 In whom you beleeue reioyce with ioy
died in the Lord were in their soules aliue with the Lord. And thus in the Prophecie of Isa chap. 26.19 the word of resurrection is referred to the body expresly Thy dead men shall liue saith the Prophet euen with my body shall they rise Awake and sing ye that dwell in the dust c. It is true in deede that these wordes of falling and rising againe are vsed otherwise in a borrowed kinde of speech to signifie the falling that is the sinning of the soule and the spirituall calamitie thereof or the rising that is the returning of the soule vnto God by repentance and amendment of that sin whereby it fell from obedience to God before as Ier. chap. 8.4 Thus saith the Lord The meaning of the word Resurrection Shall they fall and not arise shall he turne away and not turne againe And Luc. 2.34 Beheld saith Simeon speaking of our Sauiour Christ a fewe daies after hee was borne this child is appointed for the fall and for the rising of many in Israel Likewise Rom. 9.31.32 They haue stumbled at the stumbling stone As it is written Behold I lay in Sion a stumbling stone and a rocke to make men fall but euery one that beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed And againe chap. 11. verse 11. I demaund then saith the Apostle haue they stumbled that they should fall God forbid but through their fall saluation commeth vnto the Gentiles to prouoke them to follow them Wherefore if the fall of them be the riches of the Gentiles how much more shall their abundance be And verse 15. For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world what shall the receiuing be but life from the dead And in this respect also the Apostle Iohn telleth vs of a first Resurrection that is to say from the death of sinne wherein we naturally lie dead before wee can escapè the second death and be partakers of the Resurrection of the body to euerlasting life Reuel 20.5.6 And the Apostle Paul Rom. 6.1.2 c. 12. But neither this falling nor this rising belongeth to our Sauiour Christ because he neuer knew sinne For his soule being most pure holy from the wombe continued so in the whole course of his life euen to death in death without any falling or the least declining that might be from the obedience of God Thus then we see how in the first place the word of Resurrection or rising againe is to be vnderstood in this article of our faith Wherein though we haue beene somewhat long yet I trust not without some good fruit Question NOw secondly what are wee to consider from the holy Storie which the Euangelists doe record concerning the time when our Sauiour Christ rose againe Answer The time is expressed in the words of the Article The third day he rose againe from the dead But yet more particularly the holy Storie sheweth that it was in the morning of that third day very early euen at the rising of the Sunne Explication and proofe So it was in deede For first concerning the third day it is agreeable to that which our Sauiour himselfe spake before of the time of his Resurrection Mat. 16.21 and ch 17.23 and ch 20.19 Ioh. 2.19 And the same day that our Sauiour did performe this the Angel testifieth that it was the third day after that he had suffered according to the same words of our Sauiour Luke 24.7 And the same day the two Disciples acknowledge that it was the very third day verse 21. of the same chapter And our Sauiour himselfe againe verse 46 Likewise the holy Apostles first Peter Act. 10.40 and then Paul 1. Cor. 15.14 He rose the third day according to the Scriptures And that the same Resurrection of our Sauiour was early in the morning euen about the sunne rising it is euident by the holy Story insomuch as hee was risen before Mary Magdalen could come to the Sepulcher though shee rose while it was yet darke and hasted her iourney thither as wee reade Ioh. 20.1 Now the first day of the weeke came Mary Magdalen early when it was yet darke vnto the Sepulcher for so early did she set out and yet when she came shee saw the stone taken away from the toombe c. And Mark 16.2 it is reported that other women also early in the morning in the first day of the weeke came to the Sepulcher when the sunne was yet rising c. But the body of our Sauiour was risen before as the Euangelist doth furthermore testifie verse 9. saying And when Iesus was risen againe in the morning which was the first day of the weeke he appeared first to Mary Magdalen c. Thus then touching the time of the Resurrection of our Sauiour it is noted three waies First that it was on the third day after his sufferings reckoning from the beginning of them as we may well doe though in deede it was the third day albeit we reckon from his death and buriall as hath beene obserued heeretofore Secondly it is noted to be early in the morning neere about the rising of the Sunne Thirdly that it was on the first day of the weeke The time when he did rise againe that is to say the day after the Iewes Sabbath which was that day that in the weekely recourse theâeof was answerable to the fiâst day that euer was euen that wherein the world was first made by the Sonne of God Not a by an instrument or seruant but euen by his almighty power together with the Father by whom also the light was created brake forth as on this day in the morning which was the first light that euer lightened this world as we read Gen. 1.1.3 Ioh. 1.1.3 Col. 1.16 Heb. 1.2 The which day also is that which we call the Lords day for a memoriall of this resurrection of our Sauiour and doe keepe it holy instead of the Iewes Sabbath Question What may we well obserue from the consideration of these things touching the time of our Sauiours rising againe Answere First ân that our Sauiour Christ rose againe the third day as he said that hee would we may well obserue his diuine power Secondly in that he appointed this third day to be the first of the weeke euen the day which answereth to the first day of the worlds creation we may well obserue that as by our Sauiour in that he was God from the beginning the world was made so now by the grace of his mediation in that he is both God man the ame world being corrupted and decayed shal be restored againe Thirdly in that he rose so earây in the morning euen with the Sun it fitteth very well with that prophesie of Mal. ch 4. â to leade vs to acknowledge him to be the true Sun of righteousnes to giue light to all the tâe eâect of God who do naturally sit in darknes in the shadow of death till this heauenly light doe
the Patriarks and Prophets c. are commended by the Apostle in that 11. ch to the Heb. And of Abraham our Sauiour himselfe saith that hee saw his daies that is his comming into the world and reioyced Abraham no doubt saw this day of Christ no otherwise then by the eyes of faith Ioh. 8.56 Meichi-sedech was a type and figure of Christ in which respect Abraham paid him tithes Ge. 14.18 19 20. Heb. 7.1 c. Iaakob also prophesied expresly of the coÌming of Christ giueth to vnderstand plainly that he should take our nature and be borne after the manner of all other men that he should be the great King Gouernour of the people of God Gen 4â 10 For he saith The scepter or tribe shal not depart from Iudah nor a lawgiuer from betweene his feete vntill Shiâo come and the people shall be gathered vnto him Yea the chiefe scope and argument of the whole booke is after the generall promise of the Messiah to shew vnto what people the comming of this Messiah was peculiarly restrained vntill the fuânesse of the Gentiles should come in as also of what tribe he should descend according as it is written Iohn 4.22 in a conclusion vttered by our Sauiour himselfe Saluation is of the Iewes And it is most worthy to be obserued euen from the beginning that insomuch as hee that was promised to come of the naturall posteritie of man and to be borne of a woman should be able to vanquish the mighty power of the diuell that great wicked Angell and all his company who through sinfull conspiracie and lifting of themselues vp against God fell from their first estate and lost all that goodnes and blesâing which they had though they doe still retaine a mighty power to doe much mischiefe so farre forth as they be not restrained by the almighty and gratious powâr of God and of our Sauiour Christ it is I say most worthy to be obserued that it is not obscurely signified from thiâ very beginning that he is the Sonne of God more mightie then all Angellâ and therefore also very God insomuch as of all creatures the Angells doe excell in strength as we read Psal 103.20 This eternall Godhead of our Sauiour was figured in Melchisedech according to the interpretation which the Apostle giueth thereof Heb. 7.1 2 3. Likewise that Angel called Iehouah to whom also Abraham praiâd Gen. 18.13 17 c. he was our Sauiour Christ the eternall Sonne of God though not yet at that time manifested in the flesh And it was the same Angel with whom Iaakob wrestled by praier with teares and whom he calleth by the name of God Gen. 32.24 c. Hos 12.4 it was Christ Thus in Genesis Moses writeth of our Sauiour Christ Exodus In Exodus the Passeouer beside that it was ordained for a memoriall of Gods mercy in his sparing of his people the Israelites wheÌ he smote the first borne of the Egyptians to the end he might deliuer theÌ out of their cruel bondage it was to them a type figure of christ by whose blood to be in due time offered vp vnto God they did by faith obtain forgiuenes of their sins according to that of the Apostle Christ was the Lamb slain from the beginning of the world And againe Behold the lambe of God which taketh away the sinne of the world According also to that of the Apostle Paul 1. Co. 5.7 Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed for vs. And Ioh. 19 36. Not a bone of him shal be broken And therefore also it is said Heb. 11.28 that Moses through faith ordained the Passeouer and the effusion of blood Moreouer the morall law was giuen to shew men their sinnes and damnation and consequently to point the Israelites and so our selues also to Christ for our deliuerance And therfore it is said to be our Schoolemaister to bring vs to Christ Gal. 3.24 And Rom. 10 4. Christ is the end of the law To the same purpose also was the whole ceremoniall law more directly giuen to the Israelites both sacrifices and sacraments the Tabernacle first after the Temple with all the furniture thereof Arke Mercy-seat Cherubims c. Finally the Angell in whom was the name of God and is called Iehouah who went before the people out of Egipt and led them through the wildernes c. he was our Sauiour Christ the second Person of the holy Trinity ch 13.21.22 and ch 14.19 and ch 23.20.22.23 and 1. Cor. 10.9 Now of the sacrifices Leuiticus the third booke of Moses Leuiticus is a more cleare declaration in setting down the lawes of the sacrifices and of the offering of them by the Priests yea and by the high Priest himselfe who was a speciall type or representation of our Sauiour among them The which sacrifices in that they were slaine they were not only shadowes of the death of our Sauiour but also of the fruit of his death in that the blood of the beasts was sprinkled to assure the people of the remission of sinnes by faith through the blood of Christ Heb 9 13 14. c. Read also Exod. 24.4.5.6.7.8 And further in that with these slaine sacrifices some were adioyned to be offered at certaine times which were goe let away aliue so to carie away the sinnes of the people as the scape Goat Leuit. 16.5 c. 22. and the liue sparrowe ch 14.49 c. 53. The which as it seemeth did point vnto the resurrection reuiuing of him that was indeed to die for the sinnes of the people but should thence-forth liue for euer an intercessour to make good vnto his Church whatsoeuer he should purchase by his death They had also sacrifices of thankesgiuing and peace offerings tending to the same end Thus much for a tast how Moses writeth of our Sauiour in the booke called Leuiticus Let vs come to Numbers In Numbers Numbers the rocke which Moses writeth of out of the which water flowed for the refreshing of the people in the dry wildernes it was a type of our Sauiour Christ and of that spirituall refreshing which the soules of his people haue by him Like as also was the Manna to declare vnto vs that he is was from the beginning to all true beleeuers the perfect food and nourishment of them both bodies and soules to euerlasting life For thus the Apostle Paule interpreteth the signification of these things the which no doubt were known to the faithfull in Israel though not so clearely as they be now 1. Cor. 10.1.2 3 4.9 It is true that many did not beleeue and therfore made not the right vse as appeareth in the same place and Iohn 6 32 c. But all were not such The brasen serpent also which Moses writeth of yea and set vp in the wildernes according to the commandement of God it was a type of our Sauiour Christ to be crucified shewing also the fruite of his death in our deliuerance from
wide open for the preaching of the Gospell to euerie people and Nation vnder heauen 4 Fourthly by the power of the resurrection of our Sauiour wee are quickened to newnesse and holinesse of life 5 Moreouer by the vertue of the same we are strengthened and confirmed to all holy constancie in the faith and seruice of the Gospel vnder the blessed hope of immortalitie and heauenly glory 6 Furthermore we haue by it a setled coÌfort against the vncertainty of our fraile transiterie life yea against all the troubles of it and against death it selfe and all the terrors and dismayings thereof seeing our Sauiour hath perfectly vanquished and ouercome them for vs. 7 And yet more then these the resurrection of our Sauiour is a reall confirmation that our bodies though they must die in corruption weakenesse and dishonour as naturall bodies for a finall conuiction and farewell of sinne yet they shall by the sauing power of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ bee raised vp againe and made spirituall bodies incorrupt and glorious neuer to returne to corruption againe 8 The resurrection of our Sauiour is also an euidence that be is ordained of God to be the iudge of the world 9 Finally it is a most pregnant confirmation and application of all the fruits and benefits which he hath purchased for vs by his death and by all other his manifold sufferings going before the same Explication and proofe The resurrection of our Sauiour is indeede as the sealing vp of all these fruits and benefites vnto vs and therefore it may well be exceedingly comfortable vnto vs and his whole Church For as our Sauiour died not in the state of a priuate man but in the behalfe of the Church so also did hee not rise againe so much for himselfe as for the benefit of it But let vs see some proofes of holy Scriptures for these things For the proofe of the first part of this answer we may read Rom. 1.3 4. And 1. Pet. 1.21 where the resurrection of our Sauiour is alledged for a proofe that he who is our Sauiour is the Sonne of God And that it is furthermore a proofe that he is the promised Messias it is euident in that it is an accomplishment of the former prophesies which were giuen forth thereof as we saw before and may iustly here call to minde againe Psal 16. Isai 53.8 c. and chap. 55.3 Our Sauiour himselfe also before his death foretolde the same as a signe and confirmation thereof Matth. 12.39.40 Iohn 2.18.19 Reade also chap. 20.9 And in the Law the scape goate and the liue sparrow let loose may well be accounted figures of the resurrection and so the resurrection an accomplishing of the same as the slaine goate and killed sparrow were figures of his death Leuit. 14.4 5 6 7. And chap. 16.5 6 7 8 9 10. as was obserued once before For the proofe of the second part reade Rom. chap. 4. verses 22 23 24 25 26 where note that the Apostle affirming that our Sauiour being deliuered to death for our sinnes is risen againe for our instification hee maketh the imputation of his righteousnesse and our iustification one and the same thing So that to be iustified in the sight of God is to haue the righteousnesse of our Sauiour Christ imputed to vs who hath perfectly fulfilled it on our behalfe euen as he was perfectly sanctified of God himselfe to that end according as it is nearely lincked with it Rom. chap. 1. verses 3 4. alledged before Declared mightily to be the Sonne of God touching the spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead And as we reade 1. Tim. 3.16 God manifested in the flesh iustified in the the spirit Yea all the places alledged before to shew that our Sauiour was raised vp from the dead and exalted by the hand of God himselfe they are so many proofes that by his holy verdict his iustice is fully satisfied and that our Sauiour hath procured our perfect Quietus est from all our sinnes For if any one of our sinnes had not been fully satisfied for by him who was made sinne for vs or if any thing had beene wanting touching our Sauiour his owne holinesse and righteousnesse God would neuer haue raised him vp nor acknowledged vs to bee made the righteousnesse of God in him But now our Sauiour being declared to be perfect iust holy by the spirit of righteousnes sanctificatioÌ bearing witnes thervnto by his resurrectio on our behalfe as before wee are hereby assured that we haue our full discharge whenas otherwise wee should haue beene still in our sinnes 1. Cor. 15. verses 17 18. Reade also Act. 13.37 38 39. And Rom. 10.4 5 6 7 8 9. And 1. Pet. 21. A good conscience looketh to the resurrection of our Sauiour for the setling of the peace of it And Philip. 3 8 9 10. This is that vertue of our Sauiour which the Apostle Paul so highly valueth aduanceth that in comparison of it he counteth all things dung and meere losse Yea this is that life which he liued in Christ or rather which Christ liued in him according as it is said The iust shall liue by faith to wit in the apprehension of Christs righteousnesse thus manifested by his resurrection to be their owne through the most gratious imputation of God Gal. 2.19 20 21. Rom. 1.17 For the proofe of the third part of the answer reade Iohn 7.38 39. and chap. 20. verse 21. the ordination of the Apostleship and ministery of the Gospel Reade also Luke 24.47.48 49 Acts 2.17 18 32 33. And 2. Tim. 1.9 10 11. These things indeede were not performed till after the ascension neuerthelesse the resurrection made way and was as the first step vnto it For the proofe of the fourth part reade Rom 6.4 5. 2. Cor. 5.14 15. Eph. 1.19 c. and chap. 2.1 Acts 3.26 and chap. 5.31 Colos 2.12 13. and chap 3.1 c. This rising vp to newnesse of life is called the first resurrection Reuel 20.5 And it is the way to attaine vnto the second For let vs note well that albeit God doth fauourably behold vs in Christ onely for our perfect iustification before him yet this is no dispensation to vs that we should continue in sinne but it calleth for sanctification at our hands without the which no man shall see the Lord as we reade Heb. 12.14 And it is also necessary for vs to the end that from the fruits of our sanctification we may haue the comfortable perswasion of our iustification Rom. 6.1 c. And that we are elect and chosen to saluation 2. Pe 1 10. Yet so as we must in no part relie vpon our owne holinesse or works which will alwaies be failing and vnperfect but on our Sauiour alone by whom we are iustified For proofe of the first part reade 1. Pet. 1.3 4 5 c. Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who according to
is so manifold and great it is our duty Answer first of all to esteeme most highly and pretiously of the grace and vertue of it Secondly to labour earnestly that we may be partakers of the same grace or vertue and power Thirdly from the same power to indeuour to walke in all holy obedience to God in euery Christian duty ExplicatioÌ That wee are thus both most highly and pretiously to esteeme of the vertue and power of the resurrection of our Sauiour and likewise most earnestly to seeke to apprehend it by faith the example of the Apostle Paul Phil 3. may be a sufficient proofe and inducement vnto vs both so to thinke and also to be earnest imitators and followers of him And in deede vnlesse wee doe with him carrie the same iudgement how can we drawe with him in the like yoake of affection Now touching a particular indeuour to walke in euery good dutie of obedience to God as a fruite of this power of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ apprehended by faith it is good for vs to consider that the holy Apostles doe euery where hold forth the same as a reason of singular force to stirre vp the hearts of all Christians to minde repentance from all dead workes and to prouoke to the contrarie duties of godlines And namely for one instance 1. Corinth 15. the last verse of the chapter where so soone as the Apostle had professed thanks to God for this vnspeakeable comfort which the resurrection of our Sauiour affordeth he annexeth this exhortation forthwith Therefore my beloued bretheren be ye stedfast vnmoueable and aboundant alwayes in the worke of the Lord for as much as ye know that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. And Acts 2.38 after that the Apostle Peter hath layed open and confirmed the article of the resurrection he doth immediatly exhort and incourage vnto repentance And chap. 3.15.19 And the Apostle Paul againe chap. 13.30 c. 40.41 And Rom. 6 9.10.11.12 c. And 2. Cor. 5 15. And Coloss 3.1 c. 5. For sanctification as was noted before is very neerely linked vnto iustification Heereunto therefore we ought as the Scriptures doe speake to rise early in the morning with all cheerefulnes of heart and spirit euen as our Sauiour Christ did preuenting as it were the morning watch that he might manifest and make knowne that good hand which hee had in his so speedy a victorie ouer the dominion of the graue and of death and hell And this also ought to giue vs singular incouragement not onely to fight manfully against sinne and all the confederates thereof the flesh the world and the diuell but also with good hope of prosperous successe to seeke after mighty increases in godlines Neither let it be a small comfort and incouragement vnto vs to bethinke our selues that according to the ordinance of our Sauiour himselfe we doe together with the exercises of our Christian religion euery Lords day celebrate as it is meete the memoriall of the blessed resurrection of our Sauiour and of the restauration of the world by him partly alreadie begun and to be fully perfitted in time to come And in trust of this mercy of our God also let vs not cease to pray continually in this barren and dead time of godlines wherein wee liue for a new spring and resurrection in mens mindes to the zeale of the Gospell as a fruite of this resurrection of our Sauiour Christ Finally let all our life long in the premeditation of our resurrection at the last day by the vertue of his resurrection to euerlasting life and of that perpetuall feast of the Lambe which wee are inuited vnto be nothing else The danger of not beleeuing this article but a carefull addressing and preparing of our selues both soules and bodies against that great day that then wee may be partakers of a ioyfull resurrection and so liue for euer with him Amen These thinges in deede are to be further enforced vpon our consciences from the Articles following which doe set forth the further exaltation of our Sauiour but because as was said in the comforts the resurrection is the first and most familiar inducement heereunto therefore the exhortation vnto these duties might not be pretermitted here ANd now that we may fully finish the doctrine of this article What danger is there in not beleeuing the very naturall and bodily resurrection of our Sauiour Christ and not in yeelding that fruit of obedience Question which it most worthily challenged at our hands Answer If any doe not beleeue this Article of the resurrection of our Lord Iesus Christs true and naturall body his death shall profit them nothing but they shall die in their sinnes And further also as touching those that be not through the vertue of our Sauiours resurrection partakers of the first resurrection of their soules from the death of sinne they shall neuer be partakers of the resurrection of their bodies to euerlasting life by him at his second comming Explication For the proofe of this reade first of all 1. Cor. 15.12.13.14.15.16.17.18 Where the holy Apostle maketh the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ the ground and foundation of ours yea so the ground that they are as one would say coincident and of the nature of relatiues in a certaine sort For insomuch as our Sauiour Christ who is the head of his Church is bodily raysed vp it cannot be but the members of this mysticall body must be made conformable that is they must be likewise raised vp and vnited vnto him or else he should be as a head without a body And likewise insomuch as our Sauiour Christ is raysed vp to be a King and a Prince ouer his Church for euer his subiects also must be raised vp or else hee could not haue subiects of the same nature and kind with himselfe to rule add gouerne A King who is a man must be a King of men and not of beasts yea of men and not of spirits or ghosts c. It is so in this world it shall be so in the world to come as touching the Kingdome of our Sauiour Christ For as hee shall retaine the whole nature of man for euer and euer so hee shall rule ouer men consisting of soules and bodies euen as ouer his naturall brethren Answerable after a sort to that which the people saide to Dauid 2. Sam. 15.1 Beholde wee are thy bones and thy flesh And as our Sauiour himselfe sheweth plainely concerning himselfe in his message sent by Marie Magdalen Iohn 20.17 though hee be in another state and condition then wee are in nowe and is so to continue euen world without any end And therefore the holy Apostle after that he hath noted diuers grosse and hereticall absurdities accompanying the deniall of the resurrection of Christ 1. Cor. 15. hee addeth verse 17.18 If Christ be not raysed your faith is in vaine ye are yet in your sinnes And so they who are
confirmed in the same Epistle to the Heb. chap. 7.23.24.25 where the Apostle maketh the comparison betwixt our Sauiour the Priests of the law after this manner that among them many were made Priests because they were not suffered to indure by the reason of death But this man saith the Apostle pointing to our Sauiour because hee endureth euer hee hath an euerlasting priesthood Wherefore hee is able also perfitly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them The same is confirmed Rom. 8.34 Christ is at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. This therefore may iustly be a singular comfort vnto vs yea the perfection of all our comfort infinitely aboue that comfort which the Iewes tooke by Esters intercession for them to Ashnerus though Hamans most cruell and bloudie massacre was preuented thereby yea greater then they might at anie time haue taken in the intercession of Moses and Aaron or any of the holy Prophets of God for them They say it is a great benefit for a man to haue a friend in the Court. And so it is specially if the Kings Sonne the heire apparant of the Kingdome should be a mans faithfull friend and fauourer But what were this in comparison of this benefit which wee now speake of that we haue the Sonne of God the heire of heauen and earth the mediator of the great couenant to eternall saluation our intercessour mediator and aduocate at the right hand of God in the most high Court or Senate of heauen According to that most comfortable saying of the Apostle Ioh. 1. Ep. ch 2.1 If any man sinne to wit of those that shall be sorie for their sinnes Wee haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust And hee is the reconciliation for our sinnes c. But how I pray you doe ye vnderstand this that our Sauiour Christ is our intercessour at the right hand of God Question Doe you thinke that he doth now kneele downe or prostrate himselfe and make praiers and supplication for vs as hee did while he was heere vpon the earth as we haue seene in the holy history thereof heretofore Answer Explication and proofe No I haue beene taught to vnderstand this mysterie farre otherwise then so Good reason that you should be so taught For that kinde of intercession which our Sauiour vsed in the daies of his humiliation for a time and as it may be saide once for all like as it is saide of the offering vp of his sacrifice it cannot agree to that glorious estate wherein he is now most highly aduanced for euer Neâther could that kinde of intercession proper to his humiliation be vsed now and for euer without preiudice against the perfection of those his praiers supplications which were made by him with most strong cries and teares c. in the daies of his flesh Which once to thinke were contrarie to that part of our faith Wee are therefore necessarily to distinguish betwixt that intercession of our Sauiour which was before his death and at his death and this that is now in heauen and shall continue for euer at the right hand of God as we haue seene before For that was perfit for merit once for all and this for application for euer and euer Neuerthelesse you haue not yet shewed what this intercession meaneth which our Sauiour continueth at the right hand of God Question What haue you learned that it is Answer I haue learned that the intercession of our Sauiour Christ at the right hand of God in heauen is nothing else but the continuance of his most gratious and effectuall will and desire in comp ssion ouer his Church in the sight of God and according to the will of the Father by his blood formerly and for euer reconciled vnto vs and all his elect that wee and the whole Church might for euer be partakers of all the fruites and benefites of his whole humiliation for vs euen from his incarnation to his death and continuance in the graue You haue heerein learned as the truth it selfe teacheth For wee haue no inkling of any other kinde of intercession of our Sauiour nowe in heauen We neuer reade of any kneeling there And God wee knowe is perfitly reconciled Stephen sawe the heauens open and our Sauiour standing at the right hand of God as one readie to assist his seruant and to addresse his iudgment against the aduersaries of his truth Otherwise we reade of no other disposing of his body but sitting and that also in such sense as hath beene before interpreted Onely this is that which is giuen vs to vnderstand to our comfort and it is in deede a comfort of comfort that our Sauiour Christ being in heauen hath the same render compassion and care ouer vs that hee had while he was vpon the earth though not now with such kinde of humane passions of sorrow and weeping c. as he had then Neither doth the word entugâchanes necessarily import such a kinde of instance as is by kneeling or prostrating of the body as wee may perceiue by the vse of it Acts. chapter 25. verse 24. The Iewes haue called vpon mee saith Festus there So that it may generally signifie a soliciting without regard of this or that outward manner And Rom. 11.2 Hee is in deede as perfectly desirous now that wee should enioy the whole fruite of his humiliation and death as he was willing to humble himselfe euen to the death of the Crosse for vs but that hee doth it after another manner now then he did vpon the earth it may be euident from the testimonie of the Apostle Heb. 9.24 c. For Christ saith hee is not entred into the holy places that are made with hands which are similitudes of the true Sanctuarie but hee is entred into the very heauens to appeare now in the sight of God for vs Not that he should offer himselfe often as the high Priest entred into the holy place euery yeere with other blood For then must hee haue often suffered since the foundation of the world but now in the end of the world hee hath appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe c. But as it followeth vnto them saith the Apostle that looke for him hee shall appeare the second time without sinne vnto saluation Thus then while that by faith wee doe looke vp vnto our Sauiour sitting in the glory of his most high and royall priesthood at the right hand of God the Father almightie wee may safely conceiue strong consolation and comfort to our consciences in the assurance of the forgiuenes of our sinnes and in the hope of euerlasting life euen in that hope which as the saâe Apostle saith We haue as an anker of the soule both sure and stedfast aâd entereth into that which is within the vaile that is into heauen whether the fore-runner is for vs entered in euen Iesus who is
to say it is both the way and meanes to attaine vnto eternall life and also that wherein it doth in a great part consist that they know thee to be the onely true God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ. But this knowledge shall be more perfit in the life to come then it can be here in this present life For as the Apostle Paul saith concerning the time of our life here We know in part and we prophesie in part But when that which is perfit is come then that which is in part shall be abolished 1. Cor. 13 9 1O And verse 12. For now we see through a glasse darkly but then we shall see facâ to face Now I known part but then shall I know euen as I am knowne In which âespect also well may we vse the words of the same Apostle in the same Epistle ch 2.9 The things which eye hath not seene neither care hath heard neither came into mans heart are those which God hath prepared for them that loue him And againe 2. Epistle chap. 12. verses 3.4 Secondly ecternall life consisteth in the perfect fruition of the most glorious goodnes and blessed felicity of God so farre as it is meete for the creature to be partaker thereof In which respect it is that our Sauiour saith that we shall then be like vnto the Angels of God in heauen Math. 22.30 And that the Apostle Peter saith Wee shall haue a heauenly inheritance immortall and vndefiled and which fadeth not away reserued in heauen for vs. 1. Epist 1.4 And in this respect also it is that as the Apostle Paul saith We shall be inriched with a most rich spirituall and heauenly treasure aboue that we can conceiue Eph. 1.18 And further that we shall be crowned with a glorious and incorruptible crowne 2. Tim 4.8.1 Pet. 5.4 Reuel 2.10 and ch 3.11 and verse 21. Read also Iohn 17.21.22.23.24 Where our Sauiour by his most holy and heauenly praier giueth vs to vnderstand that wee shall then be in a singular manner one with God and with our Sauiour himselfe that is to say so farre forth so neare as the creature may be one with the Creator the adopted child with the heauenly Father the seruant with the Lord or a friend with his most neare friend c minding willing speaking doing delighting in the same things with a most sweet holy heauenly consent answerable in some measure to that consent which our Sauiour shewed to be in him with God the Father in minding speaking doing his will with all chearefulnes while hee was here in this world and as he doth now in the kingdome of heauen So that in the third place well may we say that the blessed estate of eternall life consisteth in most willing ioious perfect obedience to the will of God to the perfit glorifying of his name in through our Lord Iesus Christ so far forth as it is possible for the redeemed creature to yeeld meete glory obedience to the Creator and Redeemer of it As may appeare by that which is written Reuel ch 4.10.11 ch 5. verses 8.9 c. For then as we know shall sinne as well as death and all corruption be vtterly destroied So we read 1. Cor. 15.53 54.55.56 The benefit being thus great yea euen aboue all estimation and the same also so to continue without all interruption or the least decrease failing for euer according to that Re. 21.1.2.3.4.5.6.7 Let vs vncessantly be so much the more carefull to lay sure hold of it by faith and to take the right way course wherby we may most vndoubtedly attaine vnto it according to the direction of our Sauiour Luk. 13.24 c. as was alledged before And as we read ch 12.33.34 and againe ch 16.9 likewise Math. 6.19.20.21 According also to the like direction of the Apostle Paul 1. Tim. 6. verses 11.12 and verses 17.18.19 It is surely a great comfort here to a man that must leaue his present place of abode all that he hath about him go into a far country if he know that he shall go to take possession of a far better inheritance there But that coÌfort is nothing to this if we be sure that so soone as God shall take vs out of this world he will giue vs a most rich glorious inheritance in his heauenly kingdome And now for conclusion this must all that be desirous of this most blessed estate wel remember assure themselues of that the way vnto it is not by pampering of our own bellies with delicious dainty fare nor by clothing of our own backs with rich costly garments nor by getting to our selues soft bedding and rich hangings for our chambers c. as if we would make our owne houses our paradise c. There is no promise of blessing to this course but of necessitie as our Sauiour teacheth vs we must feede the hungry clothe the naked c. Thus then the wicked shall through the iust iudgment of God of our Lord Iesus Christ go into euerlasting paines the godly into euerlasting life of the free grace and mercy of God he crowning their vnperfit obedience that is the worke of his owne grace in them according to that saying of the holy Apostle Rom. 6.23 The wages of sinne is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. Heherto of the ground of this Article of our faith coÌcerning the coÌming of our Lord Ies Ch euen of God the Son from heauen to iudge both the quick the dead Whence now it shal be the more easie after so large adiscourse more briefly to gather together the other points remaining touching the meaning of the Article the promise of our Sauiours comming the vses of it both for comfort also for dutie and finally the danger of not beleeuing it Of these things therefore let vs henceforth inquire and that euen as briefly as we can Question And first what is the meaning of the Article Answer This Article teacheth me and euery Christian that we ought vndoubtedly to beleeue that our Lord Iesus Christ the onely begotten Sonne of God who in our humane nature ascended vp into heauen and hath there taken his seat at the right hand of God in most high Maiestie and glory shall at the end of the world euen in the same our humane nature descend in the clouds from heauen in the same his most high and heauenly Maiestie and glory to call all mankind before his iudgement seat both raising vp all those that shall be dead before his comming and also gathering together all that shall then be liuing and so shall giue righteous iudgement vpon all and euery one so presented before him That is he shall for euer perfectly acquite iustifie and glorifie the godly and eternally condemne and punish the wicked Explication proofe This in deed is the true meaning of this Article The which because
of our Lord Iesus Christ being the first in iudgement for their clearing shal thenceforth sit as it were vpon thrones with our Sauiour Christ to iudge the wicked According to that which we reade first concerning the twelue Apostles Matth. 19.28 29. And then more generally concerning other Christians 1. Cor. 6.2 3. and Reuel 2.26 27. and chap. 3 21. Thus then euen the very expectation of the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ to iudgement may iustly be very comfortable according as the Apostle Paul calleth the hope of this time a blessed hope Tit. 2.13 And whenas euen the first comming of our Sauiour into this world in his taking of our nature was comfortable in the hope of these blessings though the hope was more remote as we may say then much more comfortable may they be now in that the hope is more neare as wee may well vnderstand from that saying of the Apostle Heb. 9.28 Christ being once offered to take away the sinnes of many shall appeare the second time to them that looke for him without sinne vnto saluation Now therefore seeing the expectation of the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ to iudgement is thus comfortable in that he that shall be our Iudge will be our Sauiour and so much the rather by how much the day draweth more and more nearer it must needes follow that the comming it selfe shall be most comfortable of all to so many as shall at that day be found faithfull Question But in what respects shall it be so Answer This is euident from the due consideration of the ends of the comming the which haue beene alreadie for the most part mentioned to shew the comfort of the expectation of him in respect of the same his comming Explication They haue been so indeede For whereas the accomplishment of the iudgement which shall be consisteth partly in the remouing of all anoiances and hinderances of the happinesse of the elect children of God for euer and partly in the conferring of all good things in full perfection both for measure and also for the perpetuitie of them These good things haue beene more fully rehearsed and the euill things haue beene somewhat touched But it shall not be amisse for you to make a briefe rehearsall of either sort that vpon a new occasion wee may make some further supply of that which is yet wanting Question Which therefore are those ends for the which our Sauiour will come to execute his last iudgement Answer The good things which he will then conferre and bestow vpon his Church in full perfection for euer shall be these First the eternall redemption and saluation both of the bodies and also of the soules of all the elect of God Secondly the renewing both of the heauens and of all the earth according to the promise of our Sauiour wherein shall dwell righteousnesse for euer Explication proofe These indeed are the good things in their seuerall kindes which shall at that day be conferred bestowed vpon all the whole Church of God as we may call to minde from the 8. chapter of the Epistle to the Romans alledged before and Reuel 21.1 2 3 4 5 6 7. And then further 9 10 c. According also to that which we reade Acts 3.19 20. And 2. Pet. 3.12 13. Question Now which are the euill things or anoyances of the Church of God which our Sauiour will at his second comming vtterly suppresse and abolish so as they shall not anoy his Church and people any more Answer At that day our Sauiour will vtterly subdue and suppresse euery cruell Antichrist and Tyrant from off the earth yea and all the Diuells with Sinne Death and Hell that they shall thenceforth neuer haue any more to doe with any of the faithfull whom he will perfectly redeeme and saue out of all their hands Explication proofe That our Sauiour will then vtterly thus suppresse these aduersaries to the welfare and saluation of the Church it is plentifully testified 2. Thes 2.8 The Lord will consume the man of sinne with the Spirit of his mouth and abolish him with the brightnesse of his comming Yea so as it followeth in the same place that no power or craft of the diuell shall be able any longer to vphold him And this being spoken of the chiefe Antichrist much rather shall euery other be cast downe Reade also Reuel 18.1 3 c. And chapter 19. verses 20 21. And chap. 20.10 The Diuell that deceiued them was cast into a lake of fire and brimstone where the beast and the false Prophet shall be tormented euen day and night for euermore And chap. 21.4 But as touching the godly God will wipe away all teares from their eyes and there shall be no more death neither sorrow neither crying The Duties neither shall there be any more paine for the first things are passed But as it followeth verse 8. the fearefull and vnbeleeuing the abominable and murtherers c. shall haue their part in the take which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death So then as the holy Apostle St. Paul writeth 1. Cor. 15. at that time shall be brought to passe the saying that is written Death is swallowed vp into victorie O death where is thy sting O graue where is thy victorie The sting of doath is sinne and the strength of sinne is the law But thanks be to God who hath giuen vs victorie through our Lord Iesus Christ And well also may it be said then according to that Isai 25. verses 1 4 8 9. O Lord thou art my God I will exalt thee c. Thou shalt destroy death for euer c. Lo this is our God we haue waited for him and he hath saued vs c. For this day shall to the godly infinitely exceed all the ioy of the deliueraÌce of the people of Israel out of Egypt or of their return out of their captiuitie in Babylon c. Such therefore and so great euen aboue all estimate is the vse of this Article for the comfort of faith NOw let vs examine likewise of how great vse it is to make that most mightie challenge of speciall fruits of obedience which if doth as it were with the exceeding lowd and shrill blast of a trumpet call and cry out for at our hands to the end we might be sound meet partakers of so inestimable comfort for the present and both of comfort and aduancement at the last day euen for euer and euer For herein the holy Scriptures are very frequent and often and therewithall exceeding earnest as the diligent Reader cannot but he must easily perceiue and as we by the grace of God will henceforth indeuour in a good part to make it euident that it is so by calling to minde those things which we haue obserued in this behalfe Which therefore as wel as you may remember are the duties which haue beene shewed out of the holy Scriptures Question to belong
then surely it could not be but the serious meditation remembrance of it would haue these blessed effects and workings in our hearts which you haue spoken of Now therefore to the end we may helpe our selues this way let vs consider some testimonies of the holie Scriptures which doe call vpon vs to make such vses as haue bin mentioned from the reuerend meditation expectation of it And first of all touching the leauing and forsaking of sinne by reason of this iudgement of our Sauiour which is to come let vs read and consider Actes 3.18.19 Amend your liues therefore saith the Apostle and turne that your sinnes may be put away when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. And he shall send Iesus Christ who before was preached vnto you Read also ch 17.30.31 where the Apostle Paul indeuoured by this argument to moue the Athenians to repent of their former grosse superstitions and idolatries And ch 24. v. 26. where he vseth the same argument to perswade vnhappy Foelix if possibly it might haue bene to repent of his vniust and voluptuous life The which most weighty perswasion because both the Athenians and also Foelix despised nothing could preuaile to doe them good We read not of any christiaÌ church flourishing at AtheÌs in the Apostles daies as were in many other cities to whom they directed their epistles namely in Thessalonica of which it is testified that the citizens therof hearkening to this doctrine turned to God from idolles to serue the louing and true God And to looke for his Sonne from heauen whom he raised from the dead euen Iesus who deliuereth vs from the wrath to come 1. ep 1.9.10 and so became one of the most famous Churches in all the world And for the leauing of the whole vanity of this world euen to this purpose that wee might set our hearts vnfainedly to walke in the feare of God the conclusion of the book of the Princely Preacher inferred vpon the whole discourse going before in the book called Ecclesiastes is very notable from the weight of this argument Let vs heare the ende of all saith K. Salomon Feare God keep his commandementes for this is all that pertaineth to man For God will bring eueryworke vnto iudgement with euery secret thing whether it be good or euill Read also Heb. 1. v. 10.11.12 1. ep of Iohn ch 2. verses 15.16.17 Philip 3 7 8 9 10 11. Wherefore that we may effectually awaken our selues out of our naturall securitie it is to singular purpose that euery one of vs do bethinke our selues earnestly of the coÌming of this Iudge who is priuie to all our wayes in the whole course of our liues childhood youth mans age middle age and old age that both in our single life also in our married estate whether in magistracie or in ministerie of the word c who also iudge righteous iudgement without respect of Person c. It the malefactor would duely think of the coÌming of the earthly Iudge to go his circuite of Assise how he shal come with the power autority of the king accompanied with all the Iustices of the Shire c to assist him in doing of iustice specially if he did know before that he could not escape but must be apprehended and brought before him it would surely cause him to take heede of breaking the Kings peace Much more would the due meditation of the most glorious fearfull appearance of the most high K of Kings our Lo Iesus at the last day be effectuall to stay vs from sinning against the diuine Maiesty of God seeing we may be sure that none shall possiblie escape this vniuersal iudgemeÌt of his For what is the greatnes of any earthly Prince in comparison of the heauenlie Maiestie of this our diuine Iudge such as it shall be at that time what is their companie of Iustices c to the traine of infinite thousandes of the holie Angells And how little are their temporall penalties in comparison of Gods infinite and eternall iudgement Wherefore to the ende wee may take the right course to escape this most fearefull iudgement of God let vs in the meane while euery one of vs for our parts make our profitable vse of all those iudgements of God which he bringeth forth daily in that he sendeth warres plagues famine c For all of them are sent as admonitors remembrancers and forerunners of that great and last iudgement For so as wee haue seene before doth our Sauiour giue to vnderstand in his description of the foregoing signes of his comming to this iudgement And it is that which God hath after a sort commonly imprinted in the hearts of men For when things fall out any thing strangely euery one is ready to say All things grow so ill that I thinke the world is neare to an end c. Finally we must wel consider concerning this first point that we must leaue and forsake our sinnes past with godly sorow for them to the end we may escape this iudgement For we knowe who telleth vs that it is godly sorowe which causeth true and vnfained repentance Now touching the second point that is to say watchfulnes against sinne for the time to come we may read how it is perswaded from the consideration of this last iudgement namely from the vncertaine certainty of it Marke chap 13. verse 32. For like as the death of euery man is most certaine but the point of the time therof vnknown so is the day of the general iudgement Yea so vncertaine that as our Sauiour himselfe saith in that place of Saint Marke not onely the Angels of heauen but also the Sonne of God himselfe in that he is man was before his resurrection ignorant of the day and houre of it and that the Father onely and no creature beside was to that time priuie to it though we should grant that our Sauiour since his glorification doth know it euen in that he is man all other remaining as ignorant of it still as euer before Wherevpon our Sauiour warneth and exhorteth all that they doe watch lest they should be found vnprepared as we read from the 33. verse to the ende of that chapter as we haue seene at large before And Luke 21.34 Take heed to your selues saith our Sauiour lest your hearts should be oppressed c. For as a snare shal it come c. Watch therefore and pray continually that ye may be vouchsafed worthy to escape all these things Furthermore touching watchfulnes against sinne from this argument of the last iudgement reade also 1. Thes 5. verses 6.7 Therefore let vs not sleepe as doe other but let vs watch and be sober c. And Reuel 14.9.10.11 And ch 16.15 Behold I come as a thiefe blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments lest he walke naked and men see his filthines Thirdly for diligent studie and constant practise of godlines in the feare
vires dum viribus adait Vires vt vigeat quod fuit ante nihil 5. Erigit Spiritus illapsos quia vis data saepe vacillat Erigit lapsoâ spe iâhet esse bona Psal 51.10 11.12 Spiritus aduersis cum mens sit languida rebus Erigit emergit mens modò prossa malis Spiritus erectos viâ cum sit lubrica vitae Eph. 3.16 Ne recidant firmat si recidant queâuuat Spiritus imbelies diuinis imâuit armie 6. Confirmat Praelia prima decet posteriora fugat Ipsius arma fides spes coelestia verba Quae sanctis scriptis edidit ipse Deus Spiritus his armis Satanae mendacia pellit Ephes 6 1â 11. c. His quisque tegitur tutos vbique manet Spiritus externis signis daâ pignora certa Vine verbis addens pectora tarda mouet Spiritus hisce Dei diuinis dotibus auctum Dirigit rectis passibus ire facit Isai 63.13.14 Psal 143 1ââ Spiritus acta regit voces corda gubernat 7. Regit Ne cor lingua manus sint superata malis Spiritus in laetis animum dat tristibus aequum 1. Thes 1.5.6 2. Ep 2.13.14 c. Vt grates habeat mens in vtrisque Deo iâ Spiritus ornatos-donis regit arte peritos Vt sint sancta Dei munera sancta viris Epilogus Solatur Gignit Firmat Docet Erigit Auget Dirigit Oranti Spiritus ista dabit The same in English The Promise 1. The holy Ghost doth cleare the minde 2. He doth renewe the will 3. He doth the soule with comfort store 4. He doth all grace instill 5. When weaknes growes and flesh preuailes And grace doth take some foile The Spirit comes and flesh subdues The diuel doth recoile 6. With double strength grace fenced is And so more strong to fight The next assaltes are soone represt What force may foile Gods might 7. The holy Ghost of all mans life The guide and staie he is In all estates weake man he holdes Lest he should goe amisse For left to selfe as apt to straie Is man as seely sheepe And eke as apt to be destroide If God doe not him keepe Much lesse poore soule could he attaine To happie state in heauen If holy Ghost of all his gifts Withdrawe but one of them THe meaning of the Article thus explaned let vs now come to the promise Question Where haue wee any promise that the holy Ghost shall be giuen vnto vs Answer In the 11. chapter of Saint Luke verses 9.10.11.12 13. Rehearse you the words of the text Question Which are they Answer I say vnto you saith our Sauiour aske and it shall be giuen vnto you seeke and yee shall finde knocke and it shall be opened vnto you For euery one that asketh receiueth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened If a Sonne shall aske bread of any of you that is a Father will he giue him a stone or if he aske a fish will he giue him a serpent Or if he aske an egge will he giue him a scorpion If ye then which are euill can giue good gifts to your children how much more shall your heauenly Father giue the holy Ghost to them that desire him ExplicatioÌ proofe A most gracious promise of a most glorious and mercifull Father and the same also most sweetly and familiarly illustrated and confirmed by our most blessed Lord and Sauiour to helpe the weaknes of our faith touching the assured perswasion of so singular a gift euen the gift of all gifts as wee may say c. For our Sauiour Christ knewe right well how great our weakenes of apprehension is this way in conscience of our vnworthines beside our slouthfulnesse in seeking after it the which he would by this his most gracious incouragement chase away Furthermore it serueth to this purpose very well The Comforts that the holy Ghost is called the Spirit of promise that is the promised Spirit Ephes 1.13 And the promise of the Father Act 2.33 The which promise of the Spirit that is the accomplishment of which promise we receiue through faith as the Apostle Paule affirmeth Gal 3.14 Wherefore wee most thankfully embracing this so high and pierlesse a promise let vs now proceede to consider of the vse of the doctrine and faith of this Article ANd first for comfort wherevnto the promise doth very aptly make way Question What is that Answer The comfort of beliefe in God the holy Ghost is most singular and therefore doth our Sauiour himselfe intitle him with name of the Comforter ExplicatioÌ proofe It is true as we read Iohn chap 14. verse 16. I will pray the Father saith our Sauiour and he will giue yee another Comforter that he may abide with yee for euer And verse 26. But the Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father wil send in my name he will teach ye all things c. And againe chap 15.26 And chap 16 7. And most worthily is he called the Comforter because he alone doth in speciall mÌaner and most immediatly comfort vs against al temptations and causes of discomfort And also because he alone doth in like special maÌner both giue vs the present comfortable feeling of all the sweet mercies of God in this life and also the ioyfull assurance and hope of all good things which are to come as wee shall see a none Question But first what are those temptations and causes of discomfort which the holy Ghost doth comfort vs against Answer First against our actuall sinnes and transgressions Secondly against our failings in all holy obedience Thirdly against our originall sinne and corruption of nature Fourthly against the troubles and afflictions of this present euill world Fiftly against the doubt of the truth of our faith and repentance and so of our election to saluation Sixtly against the discomfort of our continuall infirmities often renewed slips falls ExplicatioÌ and proofe These indeede are the singular comforts which the holy Ghost doth daily renew vnto vs and that vpon these occasions following For first whereas the diuel and our owne guiltie and vnbeleeuing hearts tempt vs that we must needes be condemned through the iust iudgement of God because of our manifold great sins insomuch as God is most iust and must needes take vengeance of all sinners the holy Ghost assureth vs to our comfort that all our sinnes are punished in our Sauiour Christ and that the iustice of God is fully satisfied by his death so that they shall not be laide any more to our charge Secondly whereas the diuel further obiecteth that although this were true that our sins are satisfied for yet we could not be accepted in the sight of God except we were righteous the holy Ghost assureth vs further that our Sauiour Christ hath fulfilled all righteousnes for vs and that hereof his resurrection is an euident
5.9 The fruite of the Spirit is in all goodnes and righteousnes and truth And Gal 5. verses 22 23 The same Apostle maketh mention of nine The fruite of the Spirit saith he is loue ioy peace long-suffering gentlenes goodnes faith meekenes temperance For the interpretation and distinction of which graces See Maister Perkins vpon this Article in his Exposition of the Creed The way both of entertaining and also of retaining this our best friend as it were in the chamber of our hearts is by giuing our selues to the exercises of praier of reading hearing and meditating of the word of God to the furthering of our knowledge faith and repentance and by carefull vsing of the present measure of grace which wee haue receiued to the honour and glory of God The way to loose this so honourable a guest and the comfort of his abode in our hearts is by the neglect of these holy duties wherewith onely he is delighted And therefore saith the holy Apostle counselling vs for our owne singular benefit Quench not the Spirit to the same end that we doe in no wise despise Prophesying but that we pray continually c. 1. Thes 5.17.18 19.20 And that we stirre vp the gift which is alreadie giuen vs by the Spirit 2. Tim 1.6.7 It is the conclusion of euery Epistle which our Sauiour sent by the ministerie of his Angell and the Apostle Iohn to the 7 Churches of Asia Let him that hath an eare heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches Reuel ch 2. and ch 3. To the which end according to the fourth point of the Answer let vs consider further that God requireth to be worshipped in Spirit and truth Iohn 4.24 and Philip. chap. 3. verse 3. And Rom. 8.1 where it is generally required that Christians doe in all things walke after the Spirit and not after the flesh And in the same chapter that they doe sauour the things of the Spirit And mortifie the deedes of the flesh by the spirit c. Likewise Gal. 5.25.26 If wee liue in the Spirit saith the same Apostle let vs also walke in the Spirit Let vs not be desirous of vaine glory prouoking one another enuying one another And chap. 6. verse 1 he calleth such as be more firmely setled in godlines spirituall men And verse 8. If we would haue it goe well with vs and that wee might be partakers of a good haruest we must sowe to the Spirit And Ephes 6.17 we must fight with the sword of the Spirit We must pray in the Spirit verse 18. And for the Spirit that it may be giuen and continued vnto vs. Psalm 51.10.11.12 And Psalme 143.10 Finally touching the duties of diuine worship and honour that they are to be yeelded to the holy Ghost as well as to the Father and the Sonne it may appeare First concerning faith insomuch as wee are baptized into his name together with theirs For we are to beleeue in him into whose name we are baptized And Math. 10.20 our Sauiour incourageth his Disciples to be without feare of their aduersaries and not to be distrustfully carefull what to answere vnto them Because the holy Ghost will be present with them And Luk. ch 12. ver 12. The holy Ghost will teach ye in the same houre what ye ought to say Secondly concerning the duty of loue it may be euident from that which hath beene alledged concerning our duty of not grieuing the Spirit c. For wee will neuer haue this care vnlesse we shal beare a dutifull loue and affection toward the holy Ghost We regard not to grieue them whom we loue not Thirdly concerning reuerence or feare it may easily be proued to be due The danger of not beleeuing this Article yeat that it standeth vs in hand so to doe left we prouoke his most fearefull wrath against vs as Ananias Sapphira did as Iudas did as all those shall do whosoeuer rise vp in contempt and rebellion against him Moreouer baptizing into the name of the holy Ghost is a kinde of inuocation and calling vpon his name And so is the desire of the Apostle that the communion of the holy Ghost might remaine with the Corinthians 2. Epist chap. 13. verse 13. And insomuch as ingratitude against the holy Ghost is worthily condemned for a most grieuous sinne Heb. 10.29 iustly is thankfulnesse to be esteemed a speciall duty belonging vnto him Neither is it to be neglected that the Apostle maketh diuine and honourable mention of the holy Ghost in taking a religious oath Rom. 9.1 I say the truth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing me witnesse in the holy Ghost Thus the same duties of diuine worship and honour are due to the holy Ghost as well as to the Father and the Sonne insomuch as he is in the vnitie of the Godhead very true God together with them NOw therefore hauing hitherto seene so plentifull and sure a ground and warrant for this Article and also what the meaning of it is and what a gratious promise we haue for it and of how singular an vse it is both for comfort also to moue vnto all obedience now that we may at the last conclude the whole doctrine of it Question What is the danger of not beleeuing and so consequently of not yeelding that obedience which it requireth of all Christians Answer Whosoeuer doe not rightly beleeue in God the holy Ghost nor vnfeinedly obey him they haue no true knowledge nor faith which is according to godlinesse neither doe they neither can they possibly yeeld any true honour and obedience either to the Father or to the Sonne And therefore also it must needes be that all such shall abide in the corruption of their profane nature and perish for euer therein It must needes be so insomuch as the holy Ghost according as it hath bin truly affirmed sundry times before is of all the three Persons of the blessed Trinitie ExplicatioÌ proofe the onely immediate worker of all grace from the Father and the Sonne in euery one that shall finde any fauour before the diuine Maiestie of God For without his illumination and sanctification we cannot but remaine in darkenesse and profanenesse according to the expresse testimonie of our Sauiour Christ as hath been also alledged before out of the 3. chapter of Iohn saying Except a man be borne againe of the holy Ghost hee cannot see nor enter into the kingdome of God And according to the testimonie of Paul the Apostle of our Lord Iesus Christ The natuarall man vnderstandeth not the things of the spirit of God c. 1. Cor. 2.14 And Rom. verse 9. If any man hath not the spirit of Christ the same is not his c. And Ephes 1.18 We can haue no enterance to the Father but by the spirit of our Sauiour Christ And as no entrance so no continuance but onely by continuance in that grace faith which the holy Ghost once giueth Whence it is that
diuine which is alwaies euery where present by his Spirit we also are by the same Spirit of his firmely knit to his humane nature how far so euer distant in place and are made flesh of his flesh and bone of his bone as we read Ephe. 5.30 yea we are knit also to the diuine nature by meanes of the humane So that truly may it be affirmed of our Sauiour both God maÌ that he is the vine and we the branches he our head and we his members c. Not barely by a naked metaphore as one would say but according to a reall truth by an energeticall power or effectual operation working of the Spirit of our Sauiour as was said a litle before Yea and that euen in as neare a truth of coniunction as the most spiritual manner that may be wil endure or beare For as it is plainly auouched If any haue not the spirit of Christ he is none of his Rom. 8.9 And Know yee not your owne selues saith the same Apostle 2. Cor. 13.5 how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates Thirdly touching the efficacie of the same his Person through the death of the humane nature we read that our Sauiour both deliuereth vs froÌ the guiltines punishment of sin also froÌ the power tyranny of it of the diuel Likewise as by his obedience he hath for his part fulfilled on our part purchased all righteousnes for vs so doth he as a fruit of our perfect iustification by the imputation of his righteousnes to vs in the sight of God facioÌ frame vs like to himself in some measure of inhereÌt righteousnes by an infused grace of sanctification in that as the holy Scriptures doe plainly teach he baptizeth vs with the holy ghost that he wil at the last day raise vp our bodies make theÌ like to his glorious body giue vs both in bodies soules euerlasting life glory in the heaueÌs Mat. 3.11 Rom. 8.11 Phil. 3.20.21 Col. ch 3. v. 4. 1. Ioh. 3.2 But of the resurrection of the body and of euerlasting life more afterward For the last point of our coÌmunion with our Sauiour Christ in some measure or degree of his most excellent dignity read Iohn 1.12 c. 1. Pet. 1. ver 2.5 c. Reu. 1.6 and ch 5.10 And againe 1. Pet. â 9 Yee are a chosen generation c. But of this we haue spoken more at large in the title Christ and in the comfortable fruits and benefites of our Sauiours death Such therfore is our most blessed gratious communion with our Sauiour Christ wherevnto he hath vouchsafed of his infinite mercy to admit vs and accordingly to communicate and giue his very selfe vnto vs with all his most pretious and inestimable fruits and benefites Question Now in the second place What is the communion of Saints among themselues Answer The communion of Saints among themselues as I haue beene taught consisteth in these foure things Fist in that ioynt title and interest which euery one hath to the enioying of the same blessings both in this life and also in the life to come by one and the same purchase of redemption by the same free donation gift of God through our Lord Iesus Christ Secondly in a liuely and spiritual discerning and comfortable perceiuing of our neare coniunction with the rest of the body answerable in a certaine proportion to the knitting of the members of the naturall body vnder one and the same naturall head by many veines sinewes and strings Thirdly it consisteth in the louing and kinde imploying of all gifts which any of the particular members receiue of our Sauiour whether externall or internall to the mutuall benefit of the whole body for the furtherance both of the comfort and ioy of this life and also vnto the glorie of the life to come according to that power which is giuen to euery one Fourthly the communion of Saints consisteth in the fellowship and fellowfeeling of the like afflictions and sufferings so long as we remaine here in this troublesome and persâcuting world ExplicatioÌ proofe For the proofe of the first of these points call here againe to minde Ephes 4.4 Ye are called in one hope ofyour vocation Reade also how the same Apostle ioyneth all the faithfull in one like estate and condition of glory after this life 1. Cor. 15.51 52.53.1 Thes 4.13 c. Heb. 12.39 40. And Iude verse 3. The saluation of the Saints is called the common saluation And Rom. chap. 5.15 16 17. and chap. 6.23 The gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. And touching the blessings of this life they who are the owners possessors of them by ciuill right are but Stewards and disposer of them for the reliefe of those that stand indeede by that law of loue and compassion which God hath made to his Church The necessities of the poore doe intitle them to be owners or Lords of rich mens liberalitie in the phrase of the holy language of the Scriptures of God Prou. 3.27 The aboundance of the one ought in dutie to supply the wants of the other according to that most notable Treatise of liberalitie penned by the holy Apostle 2. Cor. chap. 8. and chap. 9. And according to the will and commandement of God testified Gal. 6.16 and 1. Iohn 3.17 18 c. And in many other places of the holy Scripture as the Treatise of christian benificence printed a few yeares since doth aboundantly declare The second branch of the Answer is very euident in it selfe insomuch as otherwise none can rightly vnderstand how to imploy himselfe for the benefiting of other though he had a desire so to doe Euery one therefore is to know his place and calling whether he be as the eye or the hand or answerable to any other member of the body and accordingly he is to doe the proper duty of his office The third branch is notably confirmed and laid forth by the Apostle Paul Rom. 12.3 4 c. to the end of the chapter 3. For I say saith he through the grace that is giuen vnto me to euery one that is among you that no man presume to vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vnderstand but that he vnderstand and according to sobrietie as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith 4 For as wee haue many members in one body and all the members haue not one office 5 So wee being many are one bodie in Christ and euery one one anothers members 6 Seeing then that we haue gifts that are diuers according to the grace that is giuen vnto vs whether wee haue prophesie let vs prophesie according to the proportion of faith or an office let vs waite on the office or he that teacheth on teaching c. And the same Apostle Ephes 4.7 c. 17. Reade also 1. Pet. 4.10 11. Let euery man as hee hath receiued
either sort of these duties doe belong herevnto And first as touching the former sort it is euident that they doe so euen from that similitude of the body which S. Paul hath vsed as may well be obserued from the neare knitting of the members in the naturall body and from their mutuall tendernes each to other answerable to the same their neare connexion and according to that sweet law which God hath set in nature For seeing as hath beene declared alreadie all Christians are most nearely linked together in Christ Iesus euen by the bond of that Spirit of his which is the worker of all good and holy coniunction and likewise seeing that spirituall head to wit our Lord Iesus Christ from the which euery member of his bodie receiueth life is more liuely and mighty in operation by infinite degrees then is the naturall head of the naturall body therefore ought all Christians to be most hearty tender and faithfull in their mutuall loue to the cherishing and hearting on of one another in the way to the kingdome of heauen And for the very same cause doth our Apostle S. Paul in the 13. chap. immediatly after this doctrine of our most neare coniunction with our Sauiour Christ coÌtained in our text treat of Christian loue as being in respet of some fifteene or sixteene properties which hee there rehearseth the way of all perfection And as else where hee termeth it the bond of perfection and that which wee ought to grow vp and encrease in continually Colos 3.14 and Ephes 4 15. As touching the Apostles owne example and practise what it was wee haue seene before Rom. 1.11.12.1 Cor. 9.19 c. Read also 2. Ep. 11.28.29 Now to the performance of this euery one according to that which hath likewise beene set downe before is to haue due regard what member hee for his part is in the body whether an eye to foresee or an eare to hearken after things as a good intelligencer concerning the affaires of the Church or a hand to help the poore or a foot to be commanded and imploied about any meaner seruice c. And accordingly euery one is to doe the proper office of such or such a member as he is To the which end purpose here call againe to mind Rom. ch 12. verses 3.4 â c. And Ephes ch 4. verses 4.11.12.13.14.15.16 and verse 25 Read also Iob ch 25.15 where we may see how hee for his part was an eye to the blind c. And 1. Iohn 1.6.7 If we say we haue fellowship with God saith the Apostle and walke in darknes we lie and doe not truly But if we walke in the light as he is in the light we haue fellowship one with another and the blood of Iesus Christ his Sonne cleanseth vs from all sinne It ought to be in the Church of our Sauiour Christ in regard of spirituall graces as it was in the gathering of Manna All brought that which they gathered to one heape and all had their meet portion from the same heape again and so there was found sufficienâ for euery man So it ought also to be in the communicating of bodily reliefe and succour according to the excellent doctrine of the Apostle Paul in that behalfe 2. Cor 8.13.14.15 And hereof we haue the Church of Corinth and other of the primitiue Churches notable examples for the best ordered and most charitable communion Act. 4.32 c. As the Sea filleth all riuers and all riuers runne againe into the Sea so should it be among the people of God Euery one ought to loue and tender all and all againe euery one the Minister the people and the people their Ministers c. 1 Thess 2.7.8.11.19.20 and cha 5.12.13.14.15 Heb. 13. verses 17.18 Philip. 2.1 2.3.4 The loue of the Saints one toward another and toward the whole Church it must be a holy loue that is a more excellent loue their that which is naturall or ciuill Philosophical insomuch as the corporation wherof we are memebers in the Church is not a naturall or ciuill body but a sacred and holy body as we haue seene before For the precepts of which loue read Rom. 12.9.10 c. Gal. 6.1.2 Heb. 13.1.2.3 1. Pet. 1.23 whereof we haue Dauid for one notable example Psal 16.3 All my delight saith he is in the Saints c. Hetherto of the first sort of the duties more generally considered Now touching the second sort more particularly mentioned in the second part of the answer First for the preaching of the Gospel that it is to be vsed as a meanes to bring vs and to settle vs in this holy communion read 1. Ioh. 1.3 That which wee haue seene and heard declare wee vnto you that ye may haue also fellowship with vs and that our fellowship also may be with the Father and with his Sonne Iesus Christ In which respect also it is that the Apostle Paul doth heartily praise God for that fellowship which the Philippians had in the Gospell by the preaching thereof as we read chap. 1. verses 3. and 5. of that Epistle which hee wrote vnto them That the holy Sacraments are to be vsed to the same end remember what the Apostle Paul hath written in our text By one Spirit saith he we are baptized into one body c. And likewise in the same place We are caused to drinke into one Sp rit Let vs consider also his earnest assertion in the same Epistle chap. 10.16.17 The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion that is a true signe and pledge of the communion of the blood of Christ The bread which wee breake is it not the communion that is a true signe c. as before of the bodie of Christ. That is to say Haue not we that truly beleeue in our Sauiour Christ and who doe by a true faith eate the bread and drinke the wine of the Sacrament haue we not I say our very true communion with the body blood though in a spirituall manner yea with the whole humane nature yea and thereby euen with whole Christ both God and man As though the Apostle should earnestly affirme that we haue our communion with him assuredly And as we haue it with our Sauiour so also wee haue it by him as certainly among our selues as it followeth in the words of the Apostle saying For we that are many are one bread and one body because we are all partakers of one bread And all through one and the same Spirit working in vs all Call also to minde here againe Act. 2.42 c. and ch 4.32 and Ephes 4.3.4.5.6 And for Praier read in the same Epistle to the Ephesians cha 6.18 Pray alwaies with all manner of Praier and supplication in the Spirit and watch therevnto with all perseuerance and supplication for all Saints And 2. Cor. 1.11 And Philip. 1.19 For I know saith the Apostle that this shal turne to my saluation through your praier and by
the helpe of the Spirit of Iesus Christ. And in the Epistle of Iude verses 20.21 c Ye beleued edifie your selues in your most holy faith praying in the holy Ghost c. And haue compassion of some in putting difference and other saue with feare pulling them out of the fire Other meanes seruing for the furtherance of these holy ordinances of God and thereby of the communion of Saints are more priuately louing instruction admonition and exhortation vsed of each Christian to other according to that instruction of the Apostle Ephes 5.19.20.21 Speaking vnto your selues in Psalmes c. Submitting your selues one to another in the feare of God And Heb. 3.13 Exhort one another daily while it is called to day lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnes of sinne For we are made partakers of Christ if we keepe sure vnto the end the beginning wherewith we are vpholden All this sheweth more fully according to that which was touched a little before that we ought to make a most precious account of the communion of Saints and to be very carefull euery one for his part according to his place and calling to make a religious practise of the same âââstion But who are to be accounted those Saints which this Article speaketh of âââwer Euery Christian whosoeuer rightly beleeueth and dutifully obeieth the Gospel of our Sauiour Christ he is a Saint euen so many as are cleansed and sanctified by the blood of Christ. âââlication ãâã proofe So indeed doe the holy Scriptures speake and so doth God himselfe dispose of this title as it is euidently to be seene 1. Cor. ch 1. verse 2. and chap. 14.33 And Ephes 5.3 Act. 9.41 And in many other places Let all prophane persons take heed therefore how they reproach this holy name by their irreligious and diuelish taunts such as this is A young Saint an olde Diuel c. Which kind of speech no doubt the Diuel himselfe an Arch-enemie of all true holines hath set on foot or rather on wheeles to runne without feare on the tongues of his hellish Schollers Whereas in truth we may say more iustly A young Diuel that is such a one as is diuelishly minded in his youth will proue an habitation for many diuels before hee come to be of any great yeeres We must be Saints yea wee must indeuour to be so euen in our youth or else surely we shall with greater difficultie breake out of the snare of the Diuell and change our wicked disposition and manners when we shall be old and so the more deeply saped in our sinnes according to that notable admonition of the Prophet Ieremy chap. 13 23. Can the blacke More change his skirne The danger of not beleeuing Article c· NOw therefore to conclude this Article Ques What is the danger of not beleeuing it of not regarding to liue as a Saint euen here vpon earth in care of leading a holy life in the Communion of Saints Answer All such as doe not beleeue loue and liue as Saints in the holy fellowship and Communion of the faihfull people and church of God here or at the least doe not earnestly repent them while they liue they shall surely dye like infidels and profane persons as they are and haue their portion with the diuels in Hell torment although they haue bin borne and brought vp in the Church though they haue made an external profession of the christian faith The proofe of this hath in effect beene set downe in this former Article For the danger ExplicatioÌ proofe both here and also there is all one Let vs not forsake our fellowship as the manner of some is saith the holy Apostle to the Heb chap 10.25 The which forsaking he afterward calleth a withdrawing to perdition in the last verse of that chapter To the ende this heauie danger may be auoided diuers hereticall opinions and practises and all licentious profanenes are religiously and necessarily to be shunned of vs. First touching Communion we must take heede of that false interpretation which some giue of it and therewithall that we doe neither extend it too farre neither yet contract it more then is meete The false interpretation which I speake of is of them which would haue our CoÌmunion with our Sauiour Christ to be in a carnall or bodily manner whether they be Papists or any other The extent arising also from false interpretation is in the excesse the opinion of the Anabaptists who extend it to Communitie of goods not onely in respect of vse by charitable dispensation but also in respect of possession and ciuill right to the ouerthrowe of all propertie in them And herewithall there want not some who like the Nicolaitans of former times would vnder this colour bring in most shameful coÌmunitie of wiues among them of the own sect On the other side the coÌtraction or defect is of those whether Papists or Familists ãâ¦ã or any other who as much as lyeth in them doe exclude or excommunicate any that doe truly beleeue in our Lord Iesus Christ from this holy Communion All such I meane all such euen of the best whosoeuer doe it either of proude conceite in themselues or otherwise presume to attempt it without iust warrant ground they erre in the defect of this Communion in that they exclude any that do of right belong vnto it Yea to speak of the worst especially they erre in excesse also in that they enrole themselues as the onely Communicants who in truth haue no part at al in this holy CoÌmunion according to the saying of Peter to Simon Magus Act 8.21 Thou hast neither part nor fellowship in this busines for thine heart is not right in the sight of God Thus therefore in the first place all hereticall opinions and practises touching Communion are to bee auoided of all such as desire vnfeinedly to haue their part in it Secondly touching the word Saints diuerse errours are likewise necessarily to be auoided both on the right hand and also on the left On the right hand the opinion of all those who imagine that there may be an inherent perfection of holines in all that be true members of the Church euen here in this life as the Donatists Nouatians ãâ¦ã Familists And likewise the Papists who restraine the name Saints either to the departed out of this life more generally or else to such as the Pope canonizeth to be such in a more speciall manner On the left hand the opinion of the Libertines is necessarily to be auoided who make it their holines to doe what they list so long as they retaine a strong that is to say a diuelish and presumptuous conceite that they are good Christians And this is indeed the very perfection of all proud heretikes Atheists that they imagine whatsoeuer they doe it is no sinne in them For they doe growe in the ende to haue hard seared consciences as the Apostle writeth
deuour all impenitent and obstinate sinners yet he would haue vs well to knowe that there is also with him perfit mercy that is most tender and aboundant pitie and compassion for all those that will by mercy bee moued to repent them vnfeinedly of their sinnes For to this end euen immediately after the titles which note his eternitie and power Beliefe that to euery true m mber of the Church of God belongeth forgiuenes of sinnes in that he calleth himselfe the Lord Iehouah and the mightie God hee rehearseth his mercy in the next place and that also with an excellent amplification of the greatnes and largenes of the faithfulnes and constancie of the same before he speaketh one word of his fearefull iustice And all this to the incouragement of all poore sinners whose guiltie consciences must otherwise of necessitie terrifie them from his presence For the onely ground and warrant of the forgiuenes of sinnes is the mercy of God and that euen of his meere goodnes and grace as we read Isai 43.25 I euen I am he that putteth away thine iniquities for mine owne sake and I will not remember thy sins saith the Lord. The occasion of this the Lord his proclaiming of himselfe is worthy to be obserued as we may read it recorded in the last part of the 33. chapter For Moses being ordained of God to be a guide and gouernour to the people of Israel he doth in great wisdome desire the Lord to make it knowne what his nature and disposition is to the end both he all the people might the better knowe after what manner they ought to behaue themselues in all their conuersation before him And Moses doth the rather desire this of God now though hee had before made himselfe knowne by his publishing of his lawe because the Tables therof were at this time broken in pieces This may plainly teach vs this lesson that none can truly serue God but they onely who truly know and duly consider what manner of one the Lord our God is Now vnto this notable place out of Exodus I will adde one or two more for our further confirmation and then we will proceed One of the places which I will alledge is written Isai chap 43. verse 25. where it is euident that the Lord doth by his holy Prophet assure his people of his gracious pardon if happily they would turne vnto him Yea the Lord doth so notwithstanding they had made him serue with their sinnes and wearied him with their iniquities c. Read also chap 48 8 9.10.11 I knowe saith the Lord that thou wouldest transgresse grieuously therefore haue I called thee a transgressour from the wombe For my names sake I will deferre my wrath and for my praise will I refraine it from thee that I cut thee not off Behold I haue fined thee but not as siluer I haue chosen thee in the furnace of affliction For mine owne sake for mine own sake I will doe it for how should my name be polluted Surely I will not giue my glory to another What name and what glory is this that the Lord speaketh of No doubt but it is that name that glory which he proclaimed at the intreatie of his faithfull seruant Moses as we sawe before The practise and exercise of this mercy of God toward his people is euident in the booke of the Iudges and Ps 78. yea though they did very often prouoke God to haue vtterly cast them off Read also Ezek ch 16. in the ende of the chapter Behold it also in the prophecie of Ionah euen toward such as were strangers from the common wealth of Israel and therefore were not vnto that time of the visible Church of God Read the last cha of the prophecie Read alo Ps 103. It is a notable Scripture to this excellent purpose both in the hypothesis or particular instance of Dauid himselfe verses 1 2.3.4.5 and also in the thesis or generall concerning all that feare God verses 6.7.8 c. euen to the ende Likewise Ps 130. I haue waited on the Lord c. And againe in the same Psalm Let Israel waite on the Lord for with the Lord is mercie with him is great redemption And he will redeeme Israel from all his iniquities The practise of which waiting See Psal 123. Wherefore seeing God is so gracious and mercifull iustly may wee in this respect cry out and wonder with the holy Prophet Micah according to the three last verses of his Prophecie in these wordes Who is a God like vnto thee who taketh away iniquitie and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage c NOw that we may proceed as we promised The meaning of the Article Ques What is the meaning of this Article I doe beleeue the forgiuenesse of sinnes Ans This Article teacheth me euery ChristiaÌ to beleeu that it is the good wil of God our heaueÌly Father through the death precious blood-shed of our Lord Iesus Christ to forgiue that is as a most mercifull Creditor to remit both the whole debt and also the forfeiture of all our sinnes whether originall or actuall as wel in committing of euill as in omitting of good whether in thought word or deede so that they shall neuer be laide to our charge no more then if we had neuer committed them Yea and herewithall it is the good will and pleasure of God to impute the perfect righteousnes and obedience of our Sauiour vnto vs euen as if we had performed all righteousnes our selues so soone as we repent and beleeue the Gospel Whereof the holy Ghost is a most comfortable witnes in the hearts of all his children ExplicatioÌ proofe So it is indeede For our sinnes being by the holy Ghost according to the Syrian phrase compared to debts the forgiuenes of them is as the remitting of a debt which wee of our selues could neuer be able to pay as hath beene more fully declared in the proofe of the resurrection of our Sauiour by his fift appearance after that he was risen againe And for the further proofe of the good will and pleasure of God herein read Rom 3.24.25 Ephes 1 7. Colos 1 14. chap 2.13 1. Iohn 1.7 and ch 2 verses 1 2. Read also Isai 38.17 It was thy pleasure saith the godly King Hezekiah to deliuer my soule c. and to cast all my sinnes behind thy backe And chap 44.22 I haue put away thy transgressions like a cloud and thy sinnes as a mist saith the Lord to his people Israel And Ps 32. 5. Thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne saith King Dauid Call againe to minde the 103. Psal And Micah 7.19 God casteth the sinnes of his people into the bottome of the Sea Finally he is readie for his mercies sake to forgiue sinnes answerable to the summe of tenne thousand talents Matth 18.23.24 c. 35. Read also Luke chap 7. verses 40 41. c. FRom the meaning of the
any one of them but he may iustly be said in effect to denie them all And this is the cause why the Apostle is so earnest in the proofe of this Article But let vs heare the Apostles owne words Quest And first which are his words concerning his Apostolical authority Answ Verse 3. First of all saith he I deliuered vnto you that which I receiued how that Christ arose the third day c. Expli Here is a plaine proofe in deede from his Apostolical authoritie confirmed by the authoritie of our Sauiour Christ himselfe who put him into the office of Apostleship and deliuered vnto him the doctrine which he had preached Question In the next place which are his words of confirmation from former Scriptures Answer Verse 4. He saith to this end that he preached the resurrection of our Sauiour according to the Scriptures Explication and proofe He doth so in deede and namely in the 4. verse And he may well affirme it to be according to the Scriptures For as we haue seene in the handling of the Article of our Sauiours rising the third day from the dead that it was often prophecied of and foretolde in the olde Testament both in the booke of the Psalmes and also in other places of the holy Prophets Question Now thirdly how doth the Apostle reason by his argument of paritie or equall comparison Answer 4. To this purpose hee saith that hee had preached the resurrection according to the Scriptures as well as he had done the death and buriall of our Sauiour ExplicatioÌ It is true And herein hee putteth the Corinthians well in minde that they ought by good reason constantly to beleeue this Article from the authority of the holy Scriptures as well as either of them And the rather also because this is as certainly confirmed by historicall testimonies of sufficient and authenticall eye-witnesses as either of the other were as the Apostle sheweth further by sixe seuerall appearances of our Sauiour after that he was risen from the dead and came out of his graue as it followeth in the text verses 5.6.7.8 Let vs heare the Apostles words Question Which are they Answer 5. He was seene of Cephas that is of Peter then of the twelue 6 After that he was seene of more then fiue hundreth brethren at once whereof manie saith the Apostle remaine vnto this present and some also are a sleepe 7. After that he was seene of Iames then of all the Apostles 8. And last of all saith S. Paul he was seene also of me as of one borne out of time Explication Here is very great euidence in deede and an vndoubted certaintie from historicall proofe touching the fulfilling of all former prophecies in this behalfe as it must needes be acknowledged And these manifold appearances of our Sauiour Christ after his resurrection were not onely so many proofes and confirmations of his owne resurrection as we haue seene more at large in the opening of that Article but they are also as many proofes and assurances to vs that if wee beleeue in our Sauiour Christ our bodies shall likewise be raised vp againe to glory at the last day as the Apostle in this place giueth vs further to vnderstand And let vs herewithall well consider also that in so much as the holy Apostle S Paul did by diligent and earnest preaching deliuer the testimonie of the witnesses here mentioned concerning the sundrie and often appearances of our Sauiour after that he was risen that therefore they are to be esteemed of necessarie vse and profit that they should be preached and accordingly that all whatsoeuer diligence and care which is vsed both in preaching and hearing and studying of them is so authorised by the holy Apostle that we neede not account our former labour therein to be repented of but rather that wee are greatly to blesse and praise God with all our hearts for his gratious direction and assistance therein that we ought to haue often recourse to the same doctrine and to be as readie to preach and heare it againe when iust occasion shal be offered as we were before Thus much concerning the historicall warrant and confirmation of the resurrection of our Sauiour according to the propheticall predictions foretellings of the same Where this is in no wise to be neglected touching the Apostles owne testimonie which he hath giuen vnto it vpon his own certaine knowledge in that he sawe our Sauiour after his ascension which he could not haue done if hee had not beene risen againe that though he doth after his wonted manner confesse and bewaile his sinnes and vtter his vnworthines to be an Apostle yet he doth it in such sort that is with such holy skill and dexteritie that he doth so much the rather magnifie the credite of his Apostleship and of this his present testimonie by how much hee doth more highly extoll the grace of God in that he of his infinite mercie had vouchsafed to appoint him though most vnworthy to that so high an office But letting fall all comparison and leauing the matter indifferently to bee considered hee concludeth after this manner that whosoeuer were the instruments of God to Preach the doctrine which he speaketh of the Corinthians could not denie but that they had heard it preached yea so effectually that by the grace of God and blessing of his holy Spirit they were confirmed in their hearts to beleeue the vndoubted truth thereof And thus hee maketh a notable transition to the disputing of the first question Question In what wordes doth the holy Apostle contriue this artificiall part of his speech Answer 8. Last of all saith he as we reade verses 8.9 10.11 he was seene also of me as of one borne out of time 9. For I am the least of the Apostles who am not meete to bee called an Apostle because I persecuted the church of God 10. But by the grace of God I am that I am his grace which is in me is not in vaine but I laboured more aboundantly then they all yet not I but the grace of God which is with me 11. Wherefore whether it were I or they so we preach and so haue ye beleeued ExplicatioÌ Thus then in these wordes the diuine art and skill of that holy wisedome which God gaue to his blessed Apostle is very plaine both for the vpholding of his Apostolicall credite in his vnfained abasing of himselfe and also in his most commodious transition from the ground of the question to the disputation it selfe as wee shall see further by the wordes which followe in the 12. verse Question Which are they Answer 12. Now saith Saint Paule vpon the premises if it be preached that Christ is risen from the dead how say some among ye that there is no resurrection of the dead ExplicatioÌ Here it is plaine that the holy Apostle entereth to dispute the first question from the former ground of our Sauiours resurrection
by a sharpe encounter against the aduersaries The reason is because our Sauiour did not rise againe so much to declare himselfe to be in his owne behalfe perfitly iustified in the sight of God seeing hee had no sinne of his owne as for the sake of his Church and to let it appeare that wee poore sinners beleeuing in him are by him iustified and deliuered from our sins and from all the punishments thereof and namely from death that it should not preuaile against vs but that wee should haue the victorie ouer it in the end Neither did our Sauiour rise againe as a priuate person but as the head of his Church to the ende that he might in due time drawe all the members thereof after himselfe And therefore it is that the holy Apostle maketh these propositions equiualent and conuersiue as one may say If Christ be risen thou shall the faithfull one day rise againe to wit bodily as Christ is already so risen And againe If any man say that the faithfull shall not rise at the last day it is saith the Apostle as much as if he should say Christ himselfe is not risen For so wee read verse 13. If there be no resurrection of the dead then Christ is not risen And indeed they that denie the proper effect doe as wee may well say in effect denie and annihilate or frustrate the cause it selfe As for example if one should affirme say There shal be no SoÌmer or any renewing of the fruits of the earth this next yeere it is as much as if he should say that there shall be either no kindly heate on the earth by the Sunne nor moisture of raine from the cloudes of heauen or else no vegetatiue power in the roote of grasse and trees c. nor generatiue or pocreating power in any cattell c. So then this is the first reason of the Apostle that the bodies of the faithfull shall rise againe as the proper and necessarie effect because our Sauiour who is in the most holy counsell and decree of God appointed to be the proper powerfull and effectuall cause thereof is already risen againe And that our Sauiour is so appointed of God it is plainly testified taught in many places of the holy Scriptures As Rom 8.11 and chap 14.9 and 1. Cor 6.14 2. Cor 4 14. Eph 1.19.20 ch 2.5.6 Philip 3 20.21 1. Thes 4.14 and 1. Pet 1 2.3.4 c. The holy Apostle doth vse diuerse other notable reasons to proue the Article in question as we shall see hereafter But before that he commeth to any new reason hee doth to the further strengthening of this set downe diuerse grosse and hereticall absurdities which must needes followe vpon the deniall of the resurrection of our Sauiour For as he giueth plainely to vnderstand it is the vtter rasing and ouerthrow of all Christian religion And insomuch as he is thus carefull to confirme this Article of our Sauiours resurrection it may iustly be no obscure argument to vs that they who doubted of the bodily resurrection of the faithfull did therewithall call likewise into question the truth of the bodily resurrection of our Sauiour as though it had beene onely represented in some vanishing and flitting apparition and not performed really and in very truth But farre be it from vs and from euery good Christian once to admit any one thought that way For then it should bee an easie thing for the diuel to make vs to doubt of our own resurrection And therefore not without great cause doth the holy Apostle hedge vp the way against this so dangerous a conceite as it were with a high hedge of sharpe thrones that wee might neuer be driuen into it Question Let vs now heare the Apostles wordes Answer Which are they 14. If Christ be not risen saith Saint Paule then is our preaching vaine your faith is also vaine 15. And wee are found also false witnesses of God for wee haue testified of God that he hath raised vp Christ whoÌ he hath not raised vp if so be the dead be not raised 16. For if the dead be not raised then is Christ not raised 17. And if Christ be not raised your faith is vaine ye are yet in your sinnes 18. And so they that are asleepe in Christ are perished Explication These are the wordes of the blessed Apostle as they followe in our text verses 14.15.16.17.18 And here the saying is made true that one absurditie granted many other doe followe vpon it The Apostle as we see reckoneth vp fiue or sixe of them First that if our Sauiour Christ be not risen then the Apostolicall ministery was a vaine institution and to no good effect Secondly that the faith of the hearers was but a vaine fancie and no powerfull grace to eternall saluation Thirdly the Apostles should therewithall be found false witnesses Yea so as it is saide in the fourth place that God himselfe should be made accessarie to this most fraudulent crime Fiftly the Corinthians should haue no true assurance of the forgiuenes of their sinnes Finally all the faithfull already departed this life are perished as dying in a wrong beliefe All which as was saide are most irreligious yea hereticall and blasphemous absurdities most worthy to be abhorred of all true Christians In which wordes also as wee see he vrgeth againe the equiualencie of these propositions The faithfull shall not rise againe bodily And Christ is not bodily risen againe But of this more when wee shall come to consider of the danger of not beleeuing this Article In the meane season let vs proceed to the second reason for the proofe of the resurrection of our bodies as it followeth in the 19. verse Question Which is that Answer 19. If in this life onely saith the Apostle we haue hope in Christ we are of all men the most miserable ExplicatioÌ These wordes must be vnderstood as spoken partly concerning our bodies in respect of those most cruell persecutions which Christians are oftentimes vexed withall aboue any other sort of people euen for that speciall hatred which the wicked of the world beare against the name and doctrine of our Sauiour Christ but they are chiefly vttered in regard that the immortalitie of the soule and the resurrection of the body to eternal life and glory are grounded vpon one and the same foundation so as the one cannot bee denied without the deniall of the other Like as also our Sauiour Christ Mat 22. proueth the resurrection of the body which is to come from the present immortalitie of the soules of the faithfull insomuch as either of them haue like ground from that couenant which God hath made with his people calling himselfe the God of Abraham Isaak and Iaakob For as our Sauiour saith he is not the God of the dead but of the liuing as though he should haue said God is the God of the whole persons of his confederates both of their bodies and also
of their soules and therefore as they liue immortality in their soules which are one part of his creation so shall they also in their bodies But of this more in the promise This second reason thus concluded from an absurditie which must needes followe vpon the deniall of the resurrection of the body insomuch as the bodies of the faithfull are oftentimes most cruelly persecuted here in this world where they are as strangers while the wicked are at ease and prosper growing as it were in their naturall soile the Apostle also hauing before noted many other absurdities which might iustly make all the aduersaries of this Artiticle ashamed of their part now henceforth hee doth as it followeth in the text call the aduersaries thereof backe againe to the ground of the truth called by them into question And he affirmeth against them that there is most certainely a resurrection of the body to come for the benefite of the faithfull insomuch as our Sauiour is out of all doubt bodily risen againe The which ground of the question hauing beene before so proued by him he doth furthermore illustrate the same by two notable similitudes or comparisons The former whereof is set downe in the 20. verse Question Which are the wordes of the text Answer 20. They are these But now saith the Apostle is Christ risen from the dead and was made the first fruites of them that slept ExplicatioÌ This first similitude or comparison is taken from a certaine ordinance of God prescribed as we know in his holy law to illustrate cleare the matter in question after this manner For like as when according to the appointment of God the first fruites of the yearely renewing of the fruites of the earth were duly offered as an homage or rather as a religious profession of spirituall allegiance and subiection due vnto him then all the whole crop of their corne or increase of their vineyeards or of the flockes of their sheepe c. were sanctified to the free vse and benefite of the people of God so also yea much rather insomuch as God hath ordained that the whole Church should enioy the benefite of bodily resurrection by the resurrection of our Sauiour it cannot be as the Apostle giueth to vnderstand but seeing our Sauiour who is as the first fruits or a sacred pawne and pledge of the resurrection is risen againe the faithfull also shall doe so when the time therevnto appointed of God is come This therefore is the former of the two similitudes Question Now which is the second Answer It followeth in the 21. and 22. verses in these words 21. For since by man came death by man came also the resurrection of the dead 22. For as in Adam all dye euen so in Christ shall all be made aliue Explication The holy Apostle hauing as wee saide laied a sure foundation before obserueth now a good proportion in this his second comparison For the resurrection of our Sauiour through his righteousnes and obedience and therewithall by reason of his satisfaction for our sinnes must needes be of as great vertue and grace if not of greater to giue life and resurrection to the bodies of his Saints after death then Adams sinne was to bring death vpon the bodies of all mankinde According to that which this same our Apostle writeth Rom 5 verse 17. For as he saith there if by the offence of one death reigned through one much more shall they which receiued the aboundance of grace of the gift of righteousnes reigne in life through one that is Iesus Christ And againe verse 21. That as sinne had reigned vnto death so might grace also reigne by righteousnes vnto eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. In the which wordes though the direct purpose of the Apostle be to proue and illustrate the doctrine of our iustification by our Sauiour Christ yet the force of his reasons and of that comparison which he maketh doe extend themselues as farre as doth the present question which wee haue in hand insomuch as the resurrection of our bodies is a fruit of that iustification which our Sauiour hath procured vnto vs and to all that doe truly beleeue in him Yet let vs marke that were as in our text the Apostle saith generally that as in Adam all dye euen so in Christ all shal be made aliue we must restraine his words answerable to the limits of the question in hand that is to the resurrection of the bodies of the faithfull For notwithstanding the bodies of the wicked shall rise againe also yet because that shal not be so properly an effect of the resurrection of our Sauiour as of the iustice of God to take vengeance of their sinne in their bodies as well as in their soules therefore we are to disburthen this question of that consideration at this time Now therefore that we may proceed Whereas it might be obiected and demanded why then doe we not see the bodies of the faithfull to rise againe as the bodie of our Sauiour is risen The holy Apostle doth prudently preuent that obiection as we may perceiue by his words immediately following to wit in the 23. verse Question Which are those wordes of his Answer 23. They followe thus But euery man in his own order the first fruites is Christ afterward they that are of Christ at his comming Explication and proofe That is to say Howsoeuer the faithfull doe not rise againe the third day after that they dye as our Sauiour did no nor the third yeare no nor many hundreths of yeares after as we haue had experience by the space almost of sixteene hundreds of yeares alreadie since the resurrection of our Sauiour yet the bodies of euery one of them shall certainly be raised vp at the time appointed and determined of God to that ende Which time all the faithfull are with patience to waite for Yea euen with this minde that it may aboundantly suffice vs all that we haue the promise of God for our assured resurrection at the last day And this patient waiting for it by faith is necessarily to be obserued of vs lest after the manner of proude and presumptuous heretickes we goe about ambitiously to preuent the Lord to our vtter destruction For verily the want hereof is no small cause that many will needs haue their heauen here and that therefore they willingly imagine that the resurrectioÌ is past alreadie c. And so both destroy their owne faith and the faith of so many as will be led by them as we shall haue further occasion to consider hereafter Hitherto of the two former reasons of the holy Apostle for proofe of the first question with the illustrations and comparisons belonging vnto them The third reason nowe followeth And that by occasion of the mention of the time when the resurrection of the bodies of the faithfull shall bee to wit at the comming of our Sauiour at the ende of the world as it followeth
resurrection of the body Wherevpon worthily doth the holy Apostle set down a very graue admonition and reproofe against this wicked opinion and against that godlesse prophanenes which attendeth vpon it with an earnest exhortation to stirre vp the Corinthians and all Christians to striue to the contrarie as it followeth in the two next verses of our text Question Which are the Apostles words Answer 33. Be not deceiued saith S. Paul euill speeches corrupt good manners 34. Awake to liue righteously and sinne not for some haue not the knowledge of God I speake this to your shame Explication In these wordes of S. Paul his holy admonition is this that the Corinthians and likewise all other should beware lest they should be at any time seduced vnder any pretence of reasoning about this matter or concerning any other principle of religion for probabilitie of disputations sake For such opposition of science falsly so called is very dangerous according to that 1. Tim. 6.20.21 For saith the Apostle while some doe professe that course they haue erred concerning the faith Yea though it may be that some Christians are not so disposed of themselues yet as he giueth them also to vnderstand it is very dangerous for them to haue any familiaritie with such kinde of persons and to lend their eare to their cauilling contradictions It is also as hee further aduertiseth the Corinthians a fruite of an ignorant and vnsetled minde to be doubtfull in any principle of religion And to be alwaies learning and neuer to come to a grounded perswasion of the truth is a shame to all such professours of the Gospel Yea it is the high way to euerie hereticall fancie according to that rebuke which our Sauiour gaue the Sadduces in telling them that they erred because they knew not the Scriptures nor the power of God And the Apostle telleth the Corinthians very roundly that it might iustly be a speciall reproach vnto any among them to be ignorant and vnsetled because God had most clearely set vp the light of his truth and caused knowledge and euery good gift fit to giue knowledge to abound among them Hitherto of the Apostles admonition and reproofe His exhortation is this that the Corinthians and likewise all other Christians as was said before should haue great care to awake in a right manner from all sinne all the daies of their liues here in this world so that holding faithfullie and inuiolably this holy principle of religion together with all the rest of them they might with the rest of Gods Saints rise againe with their bodies not to shame but to immortal glory And that they should not vnder a pretence of spirituall awaking and arising inwardly in their minde to embrace their owne fancies and therewithall to impugne the doctrine of the resurrection of the body as some among them did because as he telleth them nothing else could ensue vpon this course but a prophane vniust and godlesse life Thus farre hath the holy Apostle proceeded in the proofe of the first question concerning the resurrection of the bodies of the faithfull to wit that it is a most sure and certaine truth that they shall rise againe at the end of the world NOw followeth the second question touching the manner of the resurrection of the same their bodies And this question is so lincked with the former as appeareth by the manner of the Apostles propounding and handling of it that it may be euident vnto vs thereby that he had to deale with some very waiward persons who would not easily be satisfied with the former reasons though they are most weighty but continuing still in their former doubt did preiudice the truth with a further scruple about the manner of the resurrection how and after what sort it should be Neuerthelesse so great was both the zeale of the Apostle for the glory of God in the iustifying of his truth and also his desire after the saluation of all the children of God that he refused not to answer to this questioÌ also euen for their sakes among those that were coÌtrarily minded whosoeuer would by any meanes be induced to yeeld themselues teachable and obedient to the truth of God in this point at the last The lincking of this question with the former by such as were so waiwardly disposed is contained in the 35. verse And the further answer of the holy Apostle both to the first thus repeated is as it followeth more briefly verses 36.37.38 and then to the second newly propounded by a more large discourse as it followeth thenceforth from the 3â verse to the 51. of the chapter Question First therfore which are the words of either question thus lincked together as they are ascribed by the Apostle to the waiward persons whom we speake of Answer They are these 35. But some man saith the Apostle will say How are the dead raised vp and with what manner of body come they forth Explication That these words are vttered in the name of waiward persons it is euident by that answere which the Apostle giueth vnto them For if they had beene teachable and desirous to haue beene further informed hee would not haue answered so sharply as he doth Thou foole c. The first question therefore is in these words frowardly repeated againe as presupposing an impossibility in the matter in such sence as the Epicures before mentioned are in heathen writers reported to aske scornfully how the world could possibly be made of nothing what leauers c. were vsed to the making of that worke The second is also propounded with like minde as though the first being in the opinion of the aduersarie vnanswerable this should so much the rather preiudice the second as if it were said thus There is no likelihood at all that the body should possibly rise againe For who is so cunning that hee can tell what manner of bodies they should then be whether such as they were before or no. But let vs come to see how the Apostle doth notably both frustrate the obiection of impossibility touching the first question and also cleare the second concerning the manner of the resurrection Question And first how doth he answer the obiection of impossibility Answer He doth it in these words 36. O foole saith he that which thou sowest is not quickened vnlesse it die 37. And that which thou sowest thou doest not sow that body which it shal be but bare corne as it falleth of wheat or some other 38. But God giueth it a body at his pleasure euen to euery seede his owne body Explication Here the holy Apostle as we see doth by a sharpe rebuke like vnto that Gal. 3.1 O ye foolish Galatians c with very graue and Apostolicall authority set the ouer-wise among the Corinthians to schoole that they might learne their lesson euen from that common experience which the yeerely husbandry of the husband man afordeth to them and to vs all For in so much as the
Iacob and in them throgh our Sauiour Christ with all true beleeuers touching euerlasting happinesse and saluation both of soule and bodie For thus doth our Sauiour himselfe interpret the tenure of Gods blessed couenant to the refelling of the Sadduces who denied the resurrection of the body as we reade and as hath beene mentioned before Math. 22.31.32 For so soone as he hath alledged the words of the couenant I am the God of Abraham c hee inferreth straight way against them that God is not the God of the dead but the God of the liuing That is to say they whose God the Lord is doe both presently liue with God in the blessed immortality of their soules after this life ended and also shall for euer liue with their bodies after that they shall be raised vp againe For God is the God of the whole persons of his seruants and not of one part of them onely As he hath created both soule and bodie and as hee hath redeemed them both so no doubt hee will saue them both 1. Cor. chapter 6. verse 20. Rom. 8.23 Touching this promise our Sauiour is yet more expresse and plaine Iohn 6. verses 39 40. Question Which are his words Answer 39 This is the Fathers will who hath sent me saith our Sauiour that of all which he hath giuen me I should loose nothing but should raise it vp againe the last day 40 And this is the will of him that sent mee that euery man which seeth the Sonne and beleeueth in him should haue euerlasting life and I will raise him vp at the last day ExplicatioÌ This will of the Father includeth no doubt a promise of the effectuall performance of the good pleasure of the same his diuine will Beliefe that to euerie true member of the church of God belongeth the inheritance of euerlasting life And let vs in these words obserue likewise the most holy consent The Comforts both of the Father and also of the Sonne touching the assurance of our resurrection And againe chap. 5. verse 21. As the Father raiseth vp the dead and quickeneth them so the Sonne quickeneth whom he will Reade also verses 28 29. And for the consent of the holy Ghost together with the Father and the Sonne we reade Rom. 8.11 If the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you hee that raiseth vp Christ from the dead will also quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit that dwelleth in you THus therefore hauing the Ground Meaning and Promise of this Article Question let vs now proceede to the vse of it And first for Comfort What may that bee Answer This also is expressed by the Apostle Paul in the 15. chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians as it followeth verses 55 56 57. in these words 55 O death where is thy sting O graue where is thy victorie 56 The sting of death is sinne and the strength of sinne is the law 57 But thanks be vnto God who hath giuen vs victorie through our Lord Iesus Christ Explication and proofe Here is matter of singular comfort indeede in that Death with all his power shall be vanquished his prison gates set opon and all his prisoners deliuered in that also sinne shall cease and euery curse and the whole irritating power of the law shall be abolished Surely the discomfort of death and the graue is very heauie and grieuous to the naturall man Yea wee haue all of vs experience in our selues that if the least member we haue be hurt so in danger to perish from the rest of the body we are very careful for it It greeueth vs once to thinke that we should loose the least ioynt and we reioyce greatly so soone as we perceiue the recouerie of it How must it not then be much more comfortable to be assured of the restoring of the whole body seeing it must for a time after a sort wholly perish This moued Dauid to sing with ioy in the middest of his troubles that his flesh should rest in hope Psal 16.9 It gaue singular comfort to Iob in his grieuous calamitie as we heard but a while since Iob 19. It hath alwaies imboldned both former and latter Martyrs to indure all their torments chearfully Heb. 11.35 Deare friends as they are loth to part so they are very ioyfull and glad to meete againe God himselfe hath so lincked the soule and bodie in such a concordable consent and mutuall delight each in other that as they are most loth to part a sunder so it cannot but be an exceeding ioy to the soule to haue an assurance of their most blessed meeting againe And the rather because death shall neuer sunder them any more but they shall liue together most blessedly in al ioy and glory for euer Luk 20.35.36 For they can die no more saith our Sauiour for as much as they are equall to the Angells and are the Sonnes of God seeing they are the children of the resurrection as was alledged before To all good men sinne and the hatefull tyranny thereof is more grieuous then death And therfore to be deliuered from it froÌ all irritation and prouoking of the law must needes also be matter of speciall great comfort The comfortable hope of the resurrection maketh all things the more comfortable to all true beleeuers In this respect the most gratious and faithfull couenant of God spoken of before is the more comfortable because it extendeth it selfe to the body seeing as the mercy of God is perfect so no doubt he will be a perfect Sauiour And as he forgiueth the sinne both of body and of soule so will he remoue the punishment from both yea doubtlesse he will saue and glorifie both In this respect the sufferings of our Sauiour hauing beene in body as well as in soule are the more comfortable because body as well as soule is redeemed by him Beliefe that to euery true member of the church of God belongeth the glorious resurrection of the body In this respect the resurrection of our Sauiour The Duties and his bodily ascension vp into heauen c are the more coÌfortable because the members must be made like to the head and because our Sauiour being a King will euery way most perfectly benefit his subiects For seeing as the heathen man could say euery kingdome is euergesia that is a benefiting of the subiects belonging to it most of all must the perfit kingdome of our Sauiour Christ be a most perfit benefiting or rather a beatifying or making of the subiects thereof blessed and happie in the highest degree In this respect the own bodily sufferings of the faithfull are comfortable vnto them they knowing that seeing they suffer in body with Christ they shall be glorified also in body with him as well as in soule according to that of the Apostle Rom. 8.17 Yea and seeing other creatures shall be restored as it followeth in the same text much
into heauen so that he died not after the common manner of men The burnt-offerings of the lawe ascending by fire from the altar vp to heauenward from whence they were called in the holy language gnoioth of gnala ascendere to ascend they represented to the faithfull that their sinnes are so done away by the sacrifice of Christ and their persons so accepted that the way to heauen is by his sufferings prepared for them The scape-goate also in the law may not vnfitly be a representation hereof To speake all in a word the promise of euerlasting life to the Church and people of God was as we may say the life of the couenant of God made at the first and often renued to his people and namely to Abraham Isaak and Iacob according to that interpretation which our Sauiour himselfe gaue of it against the contrary errour of the Sadduces as we haue seen before Whence also he saith expresly Ioh. 17.3 This is eternall life that they know thee the onely true God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ And the Apostle of our Sauiour 2. Tim 2.9.10 certifieth vs that our saluation was giuen vs through Iesus Christ before the world was But as hee saith further is now made manifest by the appearing of our Sauiour Iesus Christ who hath abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel That is to say it is now more clearely more generally made manifest in the Church then it was before Thus then we seeing that this Article hath sufficient ground and warrant in the holy Scriptures let vs in the next place come to the sense and meaning of it Question WHat therefore is the meaning of these words The meaning of the article I beleeue the euerlasting life Answer It teacheth me and all Christians to beleeue that after this natural life ended there is another life and another world which God hath prepared and will certainely giue to his elect wherein the whole catholike Church of Christ shall glorifie and praise God and be partakers of his heauenly glory for euer through the worthines and efficacie of the death and resurrection of our Sauiour Christ who to the same end and purpose liueth and raigneth for euer and euer with him It teacheth me also to beleeue that I my selfe being a member of this Church of God The meaning of the Article shall haue my part and portion in this euerlasting life and in the happines and glory thereof in soule first after my bodily death immediately and at the appearance of our Sauiour Christ to iudge the world both in body and soule together world without ende Yea I beleeue acccrding to this Article that through faith I haue alreadie an entrance into euerlasting life euen while I remaine yet in this transitorie world and in that mortall body which I carrie about with me here It is true according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 5. â4 Verily verily I say vnto you he that heareth my word and beleeueth in him that sent me hath euerlasting life ExplicatioÌ proofe and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death vnto life Likewise according to that of the Apostle Paule alledged before Romanes 8.6 The wisedome of the Spirit is life and peace And verse 10. If Christ be in you the body is dead because of sinne but the Spirit is life for righteousnes sake Read also Gal 2.20 Thus I liue not I now but Christ liueth in me And Colos 3 4. When Christ which is our life shall appeare then shal yee also appeare with him in glory And 1. Pet 1 3 4. We are now begotteÌ to a liuely hope to an inheritaÌce immortal c. And ver 23. Being borne anew not of mortall seed but of immortall c. And 1 Ioh 3.14 We know that we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren To the better and more distinct vnderstanding of this Article it is necessarie that we doe first of all presuppose three things The first is the spirituall death of the soule in a seperation from the fauour and loue of God The second is the naturall death of the body which is caused by the seperation of the soule from it both of them being fruites of sinne though to the godly by the mercies of god through our L Ie Ch the bodily death is but the way to a better life that is to this most endles happy life whereof we speak The third is the revniting of the soule to the body at the resurrection thereof Of the which things we haue heard before And the Apostle comprehendeth them all in one sentence where he sheweth what is the issue of all Gods mercies toward vs through our Sauiour Christ saying thus Rom chap 5 21. That as sinne had reigned vnto death so might grace also reigne by righteousnes vnto eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. And ch 6.23 The wages of sinne is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. It is further also necessarie to the vnderstanding of this Article that we doe consider what manner of life this euerlasting life is namely such a life as for the excellencie and glory of it is incomprehensible yea so as the most sharpe sighted of the seruants of God could not comprehend and discerne the hidden excellency of it as we may read 1. Cor 13.9.10.11.12 2. Ep 12.1 2.3 We know in part saith Saint Paule c. And Colos 3 ver 4 Our life is hidden with Christ in God Likewise saith the Apostle Iohn 2. Ep 3.1 2. We know not what we shall be Reuel ch 21 cha 22. We may easily perceiue that the Spirit giueth vs to vnderstand that no creature no nor al creatures either vnder heaueÌ or in the visible heauens are sufficient fully to expresse the perfect glory of it For as there we read the light of the Sun is accouÌted too base a light for it c. It is such an eternal life saith the same Apostle as hath immortall glory ioined with it 2. Tim 2.10 And 2. Cor 4.17 a most excellent glory of full weight yea aboue all weighing by any humane balance c. Neuertheles it is meete yea rather so much the more necessarie that wee should succour and relieue the weakenes of our vnderstanding by such similitudes whereby it pleaseth God to shadowe it forth vnto vs. And namely in that hee compareth it to the enioying of an inheritance Act 20.32 Rom 8.17 And Ephes 1 18 of a rich and glorious inheritance And Colos 1.12 of an inheritance of the Saints in light And 1 Pet 1 4 as was alledged before of an inheritance immortall and vndefiled that neuer fadeth c. In that also he compareth it to a iewell which is better worth The Promise then all whatsoeuer beside as Matt 13. in the parable of the precious pearle and also of the treasure hidden in the
repentance comming from the true knowledge of God in Christ our eternall Sauiour wee haue an entrance into this euerlasting life while wee be here in this world we shall neuer be partakers of the full and perfit fruition of it The Danger of not beleeuing this article in the kingdome of heauen Expl. It is true according to that which our Sauiour Christ affirmeth very earnestly to Nicodemus in the 3 chap. of Iohn verses 3.5 saying Verily verily except a man be borne againe he cannot see nor enter into the kingdome of God Much lesse therfore can he attaine to the full and perfit fruition of it Read also Rom. 6.21.22 What fruite saith the Apostle had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of those things is death But now being freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God ye haue your fruit in holines and the end euerlasting life Likewise chap. 8.1.2 c. There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit c. But verse 6. The wisedome of the flesh is death And verse 13. If ye liue after the flesh ye shall die Wherefore as the same Apostle writeth 2. Cor. 5.17 If any man be in Christ let him be a new creature c. And 2. Tim. 2.19.20.21 The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his and let euery one that calleth or nameth the name of Christ no onomazoon to onoma Christou depart from iniquity Notwithstanding in a great house are not onely vessels of gold and of siluer but also of wood and of earth and some for honour and some vnto dishonour If any man therefore purge himselfe from these he shal be a vessel vnto honour c Reade also 1. Iohn 3.14 He that loueth not his brother abideth in death And verse 15. Whosoeuer hateth his brother he is a man-slaier and ye know that no man-slaier hath eternal life abiding in him Verily not to beleeue this Article which is the chiefe effect of all the rest is in effect as much as to denie faith to all the former Articles both concerning God himselfe and also concerning his Church So that the miserie of all such must needes be most grieuous and infinite as we shall see further when wee come to consider of the generall danger of not beleeuing Wherefore beloued in the Lord I speake to all both young and olde we may all of vs easily perceiue the necessitie of beleeuing and obeying the doctrine of this Article yea and that in a speciall respect and reference to all the rest insomuch as according to that which was said in the beginning this Article is the end and scope of all to the praise of the glorious riches of the most free grace and infinite mercies of God through Iesus Christ our Lord to whom be all praise and glorie ascribed as most due for euer and euer Amen The errors and herisies to be auoided which are contrary to the true beliefe of this last Article are such as hereafter doe follow First the hereticall opinion of the Corinthians Nepotians Chiliasts and of those that are called Aeternals who are recorded to haue held that the eternal life which shall be after the resurrection consisteth in bodily pleasures to be had here on earth and the same to continue onely for the space of one thousand of yeeres Secondly the opinion of the Popuzians who say that eternall life and the celestial Ierusalem is here on earth And like to this the opinion of the Pelagians and Celestians who are said to affirme that eternall life is without the kingdome and paradise of God Moreouer the opinion of the Adamites who haue taught that the congregations or companies of the Church here on earth are the true paradise All which though they seeme not to define eternall life so grosly as the former yet it is manifest that they doe greatly erre from the truth taught vs in the holy Scriptures and therfore are iustly to be condemned of vs and of all true Christians H. N. also and his family what faire shewe so euer they make are iustly to be condemned in this point as well as in many other because they hold euerlasting life to be nothing else but their imagined perfection in the embracing and holding of their communaltie of loue according to the pretended gratious word and doctrine of H. N. For so he interpreteth this Article in the 7. chap. of his first Exhortation in the 44. Section that euerlasting life is a true light of men And to this purpose hee alledgeth that in the first chapter of the Euangelist Iohn where the Euangelist speaking of our Sauiour calleth him by the name of the true light So that by the doctrine of H. N. the Deitie of our Sauiour Christ and the euerlasting life of the same H. N. and his schollers are all one He maketh the eternall and vncreated and beginningles life of God and the created or regenerated life of the Saints to be the same And that his meaning is so blasphemous and absurd hee maketh it verie plaine in his 15. chapter of the same his Exhortation Sect. 1. in these words of his The true light vnderstand it my Sonne saith hee is the euerlasting life it selfe and by them to whom it is come and manifested in the obedience of the gratious word and his seruice of loue it is to a light of men to the preseruation in the godlines to all such as beleeue therein And this is that allegoricall propagation of H. N. his Christ to a blessing of all the generations of the earth as hee often speaketh Hee proceedeth in a further description of the same his true light and saith That it hath his originall forth-comming out of the louely Beeing and true minde of the eternall life it selfe Yea hee saith further Sect. 3. that this true light and eternall life bringeth with him the Mercie-seate of the Kingly Maiestie which is God Christ and the holy Ghost it selfe also all spirituall treasures and heauenly riches and all loue and peace in the godlines Thus H. N. runneth on in his spirituall frenzie most vnskilfully and absurdly confounding all things cleane contrarie to that which he pretendeth to make a most distinct declaration But let all such as desire not to be seduced and led aside from the true Christian faith of the Gospell neither in this Article nor in any of the rest take heede of H. N. as of a most dangerous and deepe Deceiuer as that faithfull seruant of God Maister Knewstub hath notably discouered him to the true Church of God so to be To whose godly and learned writings I would willingly send such as should stand in any speciall neede of helpe against his most deceiuable and hereticall doctrine Thus much shall suffice at this time for a warning against his peruerting of the truth of our present Article And thus also an
ãâã euer our Sauiour being most grieuously troubled and heauie euân to the death vnder the horror of Gods most heauie indignation bent against the sinne of man did as wee haue seene more at large before of humane infirmitie yet without sinne praie that if it were possible the same cuppe of Gods wrath might passe away not be drunke of him yet he presently recouereth himselfe like as the Sunne being for a while shadowed by some darke and thicke cloud breaketh forth and sheweth that it hath lost no part of the light it had before and hee submitteth his will thus troubled to the most holy and deteâmined will of God And thus though he was by the passing vehemencie of the temptation terriblie shaken in his soule yet was it but as the shaking of most pure and clarified water in a Cristall glasse which cannot by any troubling or shuffling of it too and fro be any thing at all sullied and rored insomuch as there was no whit of soile or dregges in the bottome of it But that we may returne to the second branch of the former answer wherein as was saide wee may in the second place obserue the present minde and most holy wisedome and vndaunted valoure of our Sauiour in all his behauiour towardes all sortes of people in the time of his sufferings First let vs obserue what it was towardes his Disciples that is with how singular loue and in how tender pittie and compassion it was manifested toward them Question Wherein may this be discerned Answer In this respect the present minde and most excellent wisedome of our SAVIOVR shineth brightly in this that as the time of his sufferings approached nearer he did the more often preadmonish acquaint his Disciples with the praediction and foretelling of them to the end they might not be altogether sodaine and vnlooked for and so the more discomfortable vnto them The present minde of our Sauiour together with his singular wisedome and tender loue to his Disciples is euident likewise in this that when the time was at hand indeede then did hee shewe himselfe most chearefull in heartening of them howsoeuer in âome considerations he carried a very heauie heart in his owne most wise and holy bosome ExplicatioÌ proofe It is true And therevpon doth the Euangelist Iohn giue this testimonie of our Sauiour That he loued those that were his owne in the world euen vnto the end so long as he liued with them Iohn 13.1 The declaration and constancie of which tendernes of the loue of our Sauiour insomuch as it was most plentifully testified at the celebration of that Passeouer in the which hee was immediatly to suffer as it followeth in the same 13. chap. of Iohn from the 2. verse euen to the end of the 17. chapter and by some other testimonies of the other Euangelists let vs as briefly and as orderly as we can collect and gather them together Question How may this be done Answer The most tender and constant loue of our Sauiour to his Disciples and consequently euen to his whole Church is euident in this that no premeditation of his sufferings which he knew must needes be most grieuous and that onely for their and our sinnes and for tht sinnes of the rest of Gods elect and nothing at all for any default of his owne could possibly diminish his loue no though he had already begun to taste the extreame bitternes of them ExplicatioÌ proofe So in deede we read Ioh. 12.27 And verily it is a liuely proofe of a more perfit loue then the tender and louing mother can beare to her childe while the sorrowes of childe bearing are yet fresh in her minde And which of vs if so be we knew that we must die though the gentlest death that might be for any other mans cause could loue and delight in that party for whose offence we must die But specially if hee were a wicked man and an enemie vnto vs according to that Rom. 5. verses 6.7.8 Yet our Sauiour died for vs and for all other of his though wee are both by nature and in transgression of our liues such as we speake of But let vs goe forward Howe did our Sauiour furthermore declare the same his most tender loue Question He hath done it diuerse other waies Answere And first by washing his Disciples feete as it followeth Iohn chap. 13. verses 4.5 c. ExplicatioÌ proofe If there were no other thing but this it must needes be accounted of vs an admirable declaration of his incomparable loue For assuredly whosoeuer being a Superiour can finde in his heart to wash the feete of his inferiour the which no doubt according to the vse of that Country was an office performed of the inferiour to the Superiour when a guest was entertained of the maister of the family and a farre more meane office then to poure the Ewer at the washing of hands after meate it is a certaine argument that hee loueth him well Infinitely much rather then must it be conceiued that insomuch as iâ pleased our Sauiour though hee was the Lord and Maister of his Disciples and knew well his soueraignty ouer them thus farre to abase himselfe that it was a singular declaration of his most deare loue toward them Question But was this the onely cause why he did so Answere It was not the onely cause though it was one of the chiefe and principall as the Euangelist Saint Iohn giueth to vnderstand from the beginning of his 13. Chapter Question You say well But for our further instruction What other causes moued our Sauiour so to doe Answer He did it to shew them that as they had the beginning of their sanctification from him so they were to seeke for their continuance and increase therein from him and through the grace of his mediation alone He did it likewise to giue them an example of true humility and in humility of the practise of all offices of loue one to another and to the whole Church of Christ These causes are euident from the explication of our Sauiour himselfe First verses ExplicatioÌ proofe 8.9.10 For to this end he saith to Peter who of modesty or ciuility refused for a while to haue his feete washed that if he did not suffer him to wash his feete he should haue no part in him And touching the second our Sauiour doth further expresse it from the 12. verse to the 18. And he standeth the more fully to instruct his disciples in this point of humility in themselues and of their mutuall loue and practise of the duties thereof because they were to be the Teachers of humility and of the practise of loue to all other For these are common duties belonging to all Christians without exception Wherevnto that our Sauiour might the rather induce his disciples he pronounceth a blessing vpon them if according as they were instructed by him they would performe and practise them But this belongeth to
Gântils yea euen towards our selues at this day who should neuer haue heard of our Sauiour Christ and the fruites and benefits of his Gospell nor enioyed any ordinarie ministerie and preaching of it had it not beene by the meanes of this most blessed and Apostolick coÌmission granted to these disciples to that ende For as touching the Apostle Paul his calling and commission we may well reckon it to be but for a time as it were of this grand charter if I may so speake In the second of the circumstances that is the order of their proceeding which our Sauiour prescribeth is an effect of the constant loue of God towards his peculiar people the Iewes who though they had deserued to be forthwith reiected yet insomuch as in his rich mercy he had reserued a remnant of his election to himselfe he would honour that citie of theirs wherein he had placed his name and his Temple with the calling and gathering together of the first Christian Church yea euen from among them that were persecutors and murtherers of his Sonne And to And to the same end doth our Sauiour himselfe magnifie his mercy towards them in that he commandeth his Apostles to preach first at Ierusalem as also that the holy prophesies might be fulfilled which gaue forth long before that the Lord would send forth the rod of the power of our Sauiour out of Sion Psal 110.2 Isai 2.2.3 Michah 4.1.2 And so it came to passe that euen manie of all sorts were conuerted not onely in Ierusalem but also of other Countries such as were Proselytes c. by the first preaching of the Apostles as we read in the 2. chapter of the Acts c. For at one Sermon three thousand were conuerted and called to the faith of Christ and after that many more by Peter and the rest Hitherto of the sixth particular belonging to the last remedy which our Sauiour vsed against the vnbeliefe of his chiefe disciples it consisting of diuers branches as we haue seene Let vs proceede to the seuenth Question What is that Answere 48. Now yee are witnesses of these things saith our Sauiour ExplicatioÌ proofe In this seuenth particular our Sauiour authoriseth his Disciples to be authenticall witnesses both of his sufferings and also of his resurrection that repentance and forgiuenes of sinnes was graunted generally to the Gentiles as well as to the Iewes In which respect they are called witnesses chosen before of God as was obserued from the sermon of Peter to Cornelius and the assembly gathered together in his house Act. 10.41.42.43 and in many other places as they were alledged and set downe before Neither were they appointed to be witnesses that they should onely report things which they knew to be certainly performed and so to leaue the hearers to themselues whither they would beleeue them or no but so to report them as they might by effectuall signes and wonders and by the mighty power euidence of the holy Ghost confirme vnto them that the most ioyfull message which they preached did belong vnto them euen to so many of them as would giue credite to their testimonies deliuered to them in the name of our Sauiour Christ and of God to their saluation But as touching the effects and vses of this their Apostolicall testimonies and preaching our Sauiour expresseth them more purposedly in that which we reckoned for the eight particular of the dealing of our Sauiour in this his last and most effectuall remedy which he vsed against the vnbeliefe of his disciples in this his fift appearance Question Which is that Answere It is that which the Euangelist Iohn hath recorded in these words of our Sauiour chap. 20.23 Whosoeuers sinnes yee remit they are remitted vnto them and whosoeuers sinnes yee retaine they are retained The powerfull effect here promised and assured to the Apostolicall ministerie ExplicatioÌ is generall like as their commission was For as they were aucthorised to preach to all nations repentance and remission of sinnes in the name of Christ so here our Sauiour for their further incouragement giueth them his warrant that whosoeuers sinnes they should remit should certainly be remitted and whosoeuers sinnes they should retaine should verily be retained Thus therefore the effect of the Apostles ministerie is assured to be as generall as their commission was But the effect is not all of one sort or of like kinds as we see For to some it is healthfull and sauing to other it is not so but contrariwise hurtfull and damnable according to that of the Apostle Paule 2. Cor. 2.15.16 We are vnto God the sweet sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them which perish to the one we are the sauour of death vnto death and to the other we are the sauour of life vnto life and who is sufficient for these things The reason of which contrary effect is not in the Gospell which is in the owne nature one and the same but in respect of the contrary disposition of those to whom it is preached Insomuch as the one sort through the grace of God doe in hearing beleeue and obey it the other of their owne stubbornnes either altogether despise it as a doctrine vnworthy to be receiued and so prophanely reiect it or else they are such as vnto secure contempt do add presumptuous rebellion and opposition against it Like as the sunne though of one and the same nature in it selfe melteth wax but hardneth clay maketh a sweet thing to smel the more sweet but causeth carrion to stink the more And therfore as the same Apostle saith further in the 12. chap. of the same 2. Ep. to the Cor. ver 3.4.5.6 Though we walk in the flesh yet we do not warre after the flesh For the weapons of our warfare are not carnall but mighty through God to cast downe holds casting downe imaginations and euery high thing that is exalted against the knowledge of God and bringing into captiuity euery thought to the obedience of Christ and hauing in a readines vengeance against all disobedience when your obedience is fulfilled Answerable also to that 2. Thess 1.7.8.9.10 The Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mighty Angels in flaming fire rendring vengeance vnto them which do not know God which obey not the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ which shall be punished with euerlasting perdition from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power when hee shall come to be glorified in his Saints and to be made meruailous in all them that beleeue because our testimonie towards you was beleeued in that day Now that we may vnderstand these contrary effects of the Apostolick ministerie the better contained in these words of remitting and retaining of sins we are to consider two things Question First what is meant by the words of remitting and retaining Secondly how these actions may be ascribed to the Apostles Touching the first therfore how are we to
and remained in the graue as one truly descended downe among the dead yea that he being verily in the state and condition of the dead saue onely that his flesh saw no corruption the soule being neuerthelesse perfitly seperated and remooued from the body as farre as heauen is distant from the earth neither yet perfitly glorified but onely resting in the paradise of God among the soules of the faithfull already departed this life and abiding in like estate and condition with them all the time that his body lay dead in the graue the wordes of this Article I say doe teach me to beleeue that the third day after his sufferings hee did quicken and raise vp the same his body that was dead and buried from the former condition of the dead and from the power and dominion of the graue his soule returning againe to his body thenceforth neuer to die or to be sundred any more but to liue for euer in perfect happinesse and fulnesse of glorie with his diuine nature as the Articles following will further declare They doe teach vs indeed thus much For seeing the humane nature of our Sauiour Christ Explication being free from sinne in it selfe and hauing on our parts made a full satisfaction to God for our sinnes and moreouer insomuch as the same humane nature was vnited to the diuine nature in one Person it was vnpossible that death should preuaile against him And therefore at the time appointed that is on the third day after he was crucified dead buried he brake the bonds of death hath openly declared that he hath made a full conquest both of sin death and of him that had the power of death that is the diuell But insomuch as this your answer is somewhat long The meaning of the Article and consisteth of many parts it shall be good for vs in regard of the weightinesse of the matter accordingly to consider of the seuerall proofes thereof First therefore as touching this that our Sauiour Christ did by his owne diuine power together with the Father raise vp his bodie from the dead wee haue the testimony of our Sauiour himselfe who said before his death that he would doe so Iohn 10.17 18. Therefore saith he doth my Father loue me because I lay downe my life that I might take it againe this commandement haue I receiued of my Father And 1 Pet. 3 1â Christ was put to death concerning the flesh but he was quickened by the spirit that is to say by his diuine power And further coÌcerning the ioynt working of the Father thus we reade Act. 2.24 God saith the Apostle Peter hath raised vp Iesus and loosened the sorrowes of death because it was vnpossible that he should be holden of it And verse 32. This Iesus hath God raised vp whereof we all are witnesses And againe more fully chap. 3. verses 13 14 1â The God of Abraham Isaak and Inakob the God of our Fathers hath glorified his Sonne Iesus c. and hath raised vp the Lord of life from the dead whereof wee are witnesses And verse â6 First vnto you hath God raised vp his Sonne Iesus And chap. 4. verse 10. Be it knowne to yee all c that God hath raised againe Iesus Christ from the dead Likewise chap. 5. verse 30. The God of our Fathers hath raised vp Iesus whom yee slew and hanged on a tree Him hath God listed vp by his right hand to be a Prince and a Sauiour c And wee are witnesses of these things which we say yea and the holy Ghost whom God hath giuen to those that obey him And chap. 10. verse 40. Him God raised vp the third day and caused that be was shewed openly And chap 13 in the Sermon that Paul preached at Antioch of Pisidia from the 30. verse c. And Heb. chap. 13. verse 20. God is called the God of peace who brought againe from the dead the Lord Iesus the great Sheepeheard of the sheepe Thus Therefore wee see it plentifully confirmed that the bodie of our Sauiour Christ which was crucisied dead buried and which lay in the graue to the third day is one free among the dead as the Psalmist speaketh Psal 8.5 was raised vp againe by his owne diuine power together with the Father And that this was done the body neuerthelesse remaining free from corruption it is expresly testified by the Apostles Peter and the rest Act. 2.27.31 and chapter 13. verses 36 37. according to the prophesie of Dauid in the 16. Psalme Moreouer that his soule which before hee had alreadie commended into the hands of his Father with the which also the soule of the repenting thiefe was the same day in Paradise as we haue seene Luke 23.45 46. that I say this his soule returned againe it is necessary that according to the truth we doe beleeue it to be so because otherwise insomuch as the soule of man is the chiefe part of man Christ risen could not be the same whole and true Christ who was crucified dead and buried before Neither shall it be amisle for vs in this behalfe to conceiue that the ministerie of the holy Angells who descended from heauen to beare witnesse of the resurrection of our Sauiour was employed to the bringing of the soule to the bodie according as the Angeâls are saide to haue carried the soule of Lazarus from the bodie of Lazarus into the bosome of Abraham But howsoeuer the conueiance of the soule of our Sauiour was from heauen to the bodie this wee may bee sure of that it was by the diuine hand and power of God reunited to the bodie from the which it had beene separated by so farre a distance before That the same his soule was not yet fully glorified though for the time of his seperation from the bodie it rested in the Paradise of God with the soules of the righteous departed this life it is very euident because the full glorification of the whole humane nature depended vpon the ascension of our Sauiour to the right hand of the diuine Maiesty of God The Promise as we may perceiue Iohn 7.39 and chap. 17.5 and 20.17 And that there is no death or seperation for euer now after the reuniting of the soule to the body the Apostle Paul doth plainely testifie Act. 13.34 in that he saith Explication proofe God raised vp Iesus from the dead no more to returne to the graue To the which very purpose also he alledgeth the testimony of the Prophet Isaias chap. 55.3 I will giue ye the holy things of Dauid which are faithfull For the Apostle giueth vs to vnderstand as the truth is that if our Sauiour should not liue for euer hee could not performe the mercies promised to the Church of God in him and by him alone for euer Likewise Rom 6.9.10 If saith the same Apostle Saint Paul we be dead with Christ we beleeue that we shalt liue also with him Knowing that Christ being raised
from the dead dieth no more death hath no more dominion ouer him For in that hee died he died once to sinne that is to take away the power and strength of sinne in those that beleeue in him but in that he liueth he liueth to God that is immortallie in his eternall glory And Reuel 1.17.18 Feare not saith our Sauiour himselfe to the Apostle Iohn I am the first and the last And I am aliue but was dead and behold I am aliue for euermore Amen and I haue the keyes of hell and of death Finally he is in this respect called and is in very deede The Lord of life and glorie Act. 3.15 and 1. Cor. â 8 Heb. 7.24 25. This man because he endureth euer he hath an euerlasting Priesthood wherefore he is able also perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them And chap. 9.28 THus then we hauing the meaning of this Article of our Sauiours resurrection from the dead let vs according to our order come to the promise and then to the vse of it being apprehended by faith first touching that comfort which it yeeldeth to vs from our Sauiour Christ and then for dutie which it requireth at our hands toward him as a fruit of our thankfulnesse for the same Question What promise haue we that our Lord Iesus Christ should rise againe from the dead for our benefit Answer We haue the propheticall promise of it in the 16. Psalme as it is euident by the allegation of the Apostle Peter in the 2. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles verses 25 c. And of the Apostle Paul in the 13. chapter verses 32 33 34. c yea we haue the propheticall promise of the whole glorification of our Sauiour to our aduancement in the 2. Psalme For aske of me saith the Lord and I will giue thee the heathen for thine inheritance and the ends of the earth for thy possession ExplicatioÌ and proofe It is very true And this no doubt is for the singular benefit and preferment of euery beleeuing Gentile as well as of the beleeuing Iewes as we may see the same gratious promise of the Lord yet further confirmed by the Prophet Isaias chap. 53.10 11 12. He shall see his seede and shall prolong his daies and the will of the Lord shall prosper in his hands c. The Prophet sheweth what should follow after the death of our Sauiour according as it is come to passe in a great part and shall be still more and more for euer according to the former prophecies of the holy Scriptures and according to the testimonie of our Sauiour Christ himselfe Luke 24. verses 26 27. and verses 46 47 48 49. BVt these things belong to the comfort of faith in respect of the resurrection of our Sauiour Let vs therefore proceede vnto it Question Answer Explication What is the vse of this Article for the comfort of our faith It is very great and that also sundry waies It is verie true For the comfort of the resurrection of our Sauiour is as it were the haruest of his death in such sense as our Sauiour himselfe compareth his death vnto the seede time thereof Iohn 12 23.24 saying The houre is come that the Sonne of man must be glorified Verily verily I say vnto you Except the wheate corne fall into the ground and die it abideth alone but if it die it bringeth forth much fruit c. Now wee know that the time of haruest The Comforts is a time of greater ioy then is the seede time And againe the Sunne rising is more glorious then the Sunne going downe So is the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ in comparison of his death For though the death hath purchased yet the resurrection putteth into possession Though all are lapped vp in the death yet they are not clearely vnfolded but by the resurrection c. And for this cause it was that vsually when our Sauiour spake of his suffering death which in themselues were vncomfortable he was wont to adde the doctrine and promise of his resurrection as a certaine larde or sweetning vnto it as Matthew chapter 16.21 and chapter 17.21 23. and chap. 20.18 19 20. and chap. 26.31 32. And Marke 14.28 Likewise Luke 18.31 32 33. and cha 24.6 7 8. where the holy Angells doe put his Disciples in remembrance thereof at the time of his resurrection But because as was saide the comfort of the resurrection is manifolde let vs not content our selues with a generall conceit or obseruation but let vs come to the particulars And whereas we cannot looke by and by to draw in so full a draught of comfort as is offered vnto vs therein let vs not be lesse wise by the wisedome of spirituall grace then the little infant is by naturall instinct who though the milke of the mothers breast come not at the first yet ceaseth not drawing till the milke streameth forth For assuredly the breasts of the word of God the olde and newe Testament the one promising the other performing they are euen pent with the sincere milke of the Spirit of God aboundantly sufficient to satisfie all those that as newe borne babes will lie drawing at the same and will not be like those who are so besotted with carelesnesse in seeking after the comfort of the holy Scriptures as if there were sufficiencie of knowledge in ignorance comfort enough in a sencelesse conceit of heauenly things But let not vs be such but let vs be carefull to seeke inquire after all the comforts which this excellent Article as the sunshine of Gods holy Spirit shining vpon our dead hearts may by the warme and healthfull beames thereof minister vnto vs. Which therefore are those manifold and great comforts which the faith of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ doe minister vnto vs Question and to all such as doe truly beleeue in the same Answer 1 First our Sauiour Christ is by his resurrection from the dead mightily declared to bee the Sonne of God and the verie true Messiah and promised Sauiour of his Church to this verie ende that our faith and hope might bee in GOD who raised him from the dead and thereby gaue him glory in the middest of his people 3 Secondly it is a publike and reall confirmation that hee hath perfectly fulfilled all righteousnesse and holinesse in the sight of God and that we by the imputation of his righteousnesse and holinesse are perfectly iustified from all our sinnes through the satisfaction and price of his death 3 Thirdly hence was the treasure-house of the manifolde gifts and graces of the holie Ghost as it were vnlocked and set open that they might bee more plenteouslie powred downe from heauen vppon his Apostles first and so by their ministerie vpon all Nations of the worlde both Iewes and Gentiles whosoeuer among them should beleeue in his name For euen hereby also the doore was set